PAROCHIAL AND
PLAIN SERMONS
OPERA OMNIA 2016
This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 1 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl
‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 1’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-2-8 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-3-5 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3
OPERA OMNIA 2016
SERMONS
PAROCHIAL
OF
VICAE
ST.
AND
M.A.
NEWMAN,
HENRY
JOHN
MARY
VIRGIN'S,
THE
OF
FELLOW
:ORIEL
OXFORD,
COLLEGE.
VOL.
I.
EDITION.
SECOND
LONDON: PRINTED ST.
PAUL'S
FOR CHURCH
"
J.
J.
G.
YARD,
AND
H.
PARKER,
"
F.
RIVINGTON, PLACE,
WATERLOO
1835.
OXFORD.
PALL
MALL
THE
TO
E.
REV.
CANON
AND
PROFESSOR
REGIUS
OF
OF
UNIVERSITY
THIS
VOLUME
IS
INSCRIBED,
AFFECTIONATE
IN
HIS
LONG
HEBREW
IN
OXFORD,
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
OF
OF
D-
CHURCH,
CHRIST
OF
B.
PUSEY,
B.
BLESSING
THE
AND
FRIENDSHIP
A
2
EXAMPLE.
THE
CONTENTS.
I.
SERMON
BLESSEDNESS.
FUTURE
FOR
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
HEBREWS
xii.
14.
PAGE
Holiness,
without
which
shall
man
no
THE
OF
IMMORTALITY
MATT
What
shall
a
man
in
give
xvi.
exchange
THE
OF
GOD*S
JOHN
If
ye
know
these
things
happy
1
SOUL.
26.
for
his
17
soul
III.
SERMON
KNOWLEDGE
Lord
II.
SERMON
'
the
see
OBEDIENCE.
WITHOUT
WILL
xiii.
are
17.
ye
if
ye
do
them
31
CONTENTS.
VI
SERMON
IV.
FAULTS.
SECRET
xix.
PSALM
12. PAGE
Who
his
understand
can
errors?
SELF-DENIAL
THE
V.
OF
TEST
RELIGIOUS
is it
time
high
awake
to
out
of
sleep
SERMON
COR.
1
kingdom
of God
MIND.
iv.
20.
in word,
is not
SERMON
SINS
OF
draw
IGNORANCE
faith, having science, and
with
near
our
our
hearts bodies
83
in power
WEAKNESS.
AND
true
a
but
VII.
HEBREWS
us
65
VI.
SPIRITUAL
THE
EARNESTNESS.
xiii. 11.
ROMANS
Let
from
47
SERMON
The
me
faults
secret
Now
Thou
Cleanse
x.
22.
heart
in
sprinkled
washed
with
full
from pure
of
assurance
an
water
evil
con
96
CONTENTS.
Vll
SERMON
GOD'S
VIII.
COMMANDMENTS
NOT
JOHN
1
GRIEVOUS.
3.
v.
PAGE
This
is the
love
His
and
of
that
God,
commandments
keep
we
SERMON
RELIGIOUS
THE
The
of
out
man
Him
that
he
whom
might
OF
saying, Return
away,
great
things God
devils
with to
hath
EXCITED
thine
done
departed,besought
were
Him
; but
own
unto
of
were
thee
WITHOUT
Beware
ye
began of the
to
say
.
130
unto
his
multi
innumerable
they
trode
one
disciplesfirst
of the Pharisees, which
leaven
.
xii. 1.
that
insomuch
.
PRACTICE.
gathered together an
people,
another, He
how
X.
LUKE
there
him
sent
show
.
PROFESSION
tude
Jesus
house, and
SERMON
When
FEELINGS.
viii. 38, 39.
the be
112
IX.
USE
LUKE
;
grievous
not
are
his commandments
is
upon of
all,
hypo 144
crisy 7
CONTENTS.
Vlll
SERMON
PROFESSION
XL
WITHOUT
HYPOCRISY.
iii. 27.
GALATIANS
PAGE
As
of
many
put
have
as
you
been
on
XII.
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
MATTHEW
are
light of
the
be
cannot
v.
A
world.
the
and
answered and
likewise. went
had
man
said, Son,
pented,
not.
is set
on
an
hill 176
XIII.
two
go
xxi.
And
he
sons
work
;
and
to-day
I
will
And
he
said,
went.
DOING.
WITHOUT
MATTHEW
certain
that
hid
PROMISING
and
14.
city
SERMON
A
Christ, have 161
SERMON
Ye
into
baptized
Christ
answered
28"30.
he in
not;
but
came
to
and
to
came
my
afterwards the
the
first,
vineyard. he
second, and
said,
I go,
He re
said
Sir ; and 191 .
CONTENTS.
IX
SERMON
XIV.
RELIGIOUS
EMOTION.
xiv.
MARK
31. PAGE
But
he
spake
the
I will
not
Thee,
more
deny
vehemently,
If
Thee
wise
in any
SERMON
FAITH
ROMANS
staggered but
not
the
at
fullypersuaded
that
iv. 20, 21.
promise
God
of
He
what
had
things be
these
can
;
He
promised
;
being
and
able
was
9.
?
234
SERMON
THE
man
seemeth he
to
XVII.
INQUIRER.
SELF-WISE
1
COR.
iii. 18, 19.
deceive
himself.
be
in this world, let him
may
foolishness wise
God
MYSTERIES.
JoHNlii.
that
to
XVI.
CHRISTIAN
THE
no
unbelief
through
219
SERMON
Let
205
perform
also to
How
with
die
RATIONAL.
strong in faith, giving glory
was
should
XV.
RELIGIOUS
He
I
in their
wise be
wise.
with
God.
own
For For
craftiness
If
the
any
wisdom
man
among become
of
this
it is written, He
you a
fool,
world
taketh
is the 248
CONTENTS.
X
SERMON
OBEDIENCE
THE
XVIII.
FOR
REMEDY
RELIGIOUS
xxxvii.
PSALM
PERPLEXITY.
34. PAGE
Wait
thee
inherit
to
and
Lord,
the
on
the
keep
His
TIMES
when
thou
XIX.
OF
PRIVATE
PRAYER.
which
is in secret
shall reward
vi. 6.
shut
thy door,
; and
thee
into
enter
prayest,
hast
thou
thy
to
XX.
PRIVATE
OF
pray,
xi. 1.
John
as
PRAYER.
also
SERMON
THE
that
bush, and
the
is not unto
the when
RESURRECTION
a
Him
dead
are
taught
his
disciples.
298
.
XXI.
OF
LUKE
Now
Father
in secret
seeth
282
LUKE
us
thy
to
which
openly
FORMS
teach
thy closet, and
pray
Father
SERMON
Lord,
exalt 264
MATTHEW
when
shall
land
SERMON
Thou,
He
and
way,
raised,
he
calleth
God
of
Isaac, and
God
of the
the
37,
xx,
dead, but
BODY.
38.
Moses
even
Lord the
THE
the God
of
the
showed God
of
of
Jacob.
at
the
Abraham, For
He
living; for all live 314
CONTENTS.
XI
SERMON
XXII.
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
ACTS
40,
x.
41. PAGE
Him not
God
raised
to
all the
God,
even
after He
rose
of
the third
up
day, and
people, but to
the
witnesses
unto
who
us
from
did
eat
with
rejoicewith
us
have
grace,
RELIGION
OF
suming
THE
we
DAY.
godly
God
serve
may
fear.
For
our
acceptably,
God
is
a
357
A
SCRIPTURE
XXV.
RECORD
OF
JOHN is at
is called
porches.
Jerusalem in the In
by
the
Hebrew
these
lay
v.
2,
a
3.
sheepmarket
tongue,
SORROW.
HUMAN
a
Bethesda,
great multitude
pool, which having of
five
impotent
folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving the
con
fire
SERMON
There
341
xii. 28, 29.
whereby and
reverence
trembling
XXIV.
HEBREWS
with
Him
ii. 11.
SERMON
Let
with
REVERENCE.
fear, and
THE
drink
before
XXIII.
PSALM
Lord
chosen
;
326
CHRISTIAN
the
and
openly
dead
SERMON
Serve
Him
showed
of
276
water. ,
CONTENTS.
XII
SERMON
XXVI.
CHRISTIAN
MANHOOD.
1
COR.
xiii.
11.
PAGE
When
I
child, I
put
was
I
a
thought
away
I
child,
childish
as
spake
a
child
things
as
;
a
but
child, when
I
understood
I
became
as
a
a
man
389
SERMONS,
SERMON
I.
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
FOR
FUTURE
HEBREWS
Holiness,
"
this
IN
has
it
text
Spiritto
convey
words.
It
this
is
no
shall
man
seemed
chief
a
14.
xn.
which
without
of
truth
the
clared
other
in
It is told
ture.
sinful Lord
had that
His
sake
in
redemption,
again
holy in
view
the the
taking
last
to
conscience what VOL.
salvation bears
is elsewhere i.
;
will The
of
as
implied
be
our
in
it de
make our
nature, for
historyof
in all its parts
even
But
holiness our
in
history,and B
to
accepted
necessity of
also.
few
Scrip
which
whole
mercy
indeed
witness
that
Him
upon
a
is
part of
end
great
day.
the
itself
every
Holy
makes
truth
again,
holy
covenant
provisions, attest
order
and the
was
the
but
none
at
or
us
creatures
and
and
form
the
to
which
for
Lord."
religion in
circumstance ;
one
the
see
good
especiallyimpressive in
BLESSEDNESS.
in
natural the
text
enjoined
2
HOLINESS
by precept,
is stated
and
law
Now
some
is
a
ceived
one
God,
be
to
?
the
just,honest, meek,
in
Will. is it that
holi
being
our
is it that
why
irre
the
Bible
to love, fear, and strictly
so
us
Divine
Why
"
awful
things, and
of the
ask,
momentous
a
some
for qualification
heaven
joins upon
of
nature
may
necessary
into
of
result
determination
scrutable
ness
the
in
[SERM.
FOR
as doctrinally,
fact, the
necessary
versible
NECESSARY
in
pure
re
en
obey
heart, for
giving, heavenly-minded, self-denying,humble, and
resigned ?
rupt
;
why
then
language ture
?"
not
be
is he
of
enjoined to
is he
he
is
of
act
by
to
Surely that
a
it is
way
and
doubtedly He will
to
be
us
to
Yet
been
way
inquire why the
for
the
strong
new
crea
is,would to
it
save
it is
necessary
this
sinner
a
for
the
"
life,it He
question may
has is
has
so
be
God's
by
giftof
God."
terms
on
determined
enough
;
know, grace
why
chosen
prescribe the if He
question. to
informed
was
way,
and
of
ask
to
being
life is
may
give it ;
the
religious,
God
opened through
another
Eternal
Wisdom.
cor
holiness,which
right
no
quite enough
has
not
he in
appears,) so
salvation, without
for his way,
have
we
this
a
and
?"
possess
Now
so
"
what
greater mercy
difficult, yet, (as
him
become
nature
it
be
required,(in
to Scripture,)
Since an
confessedlyweak
altogetherwithout
him
He
is
unearthly? why
so
so
Man
it is
that
Divine Un which
holiness not
for
determined. asked
reverently,and
with
view
a
and
condition
attempt
to
of the
"the
a
I
of
unholy
would
not
no
mercy
to
are
heaven
a
where
life
be
one
every We
have
their
have
theirs ;
tical
talent, have
pleasures. be
the
same
men
Hence
of
already.
it would
;
to
we
in another
I mean,
a
his
take
world, active
and
domestic
place own
men
men
poli
respectivepursuits and led
are
world. B
be
consider
literature,of science, of
their
a
heaven,
enter
and
in this
that
had
enter.
enjoyments,
own
to
that
so
choose
may see
;
earth
this
like
we
supposing
even
ourselves, and
deceive
to
if
possessingsuch
suffered there to
habituallyas
?
That,
:
were
happy
place
pleasure.
of mind
the
things as
dead
were
of
pleasure
do
as
without
permit him
apt
live
come,
life,and
follows
take to
;
to
be saved
as
he
We
us,
have
to
works
; to
; to
world
temper
answer
man
the
we
and
devil
them
the ties of this cannot
the
hate
to
the
do
us
of
sight
frame
to
words,
commandments
have
would
Why
one
Spirit;"that is, to
of the
sin,
keeping God's
broken
it be
state
declares
text
Church's
our
flesh,and
world, the
He
the
as
circumcision
true
in the
if profitable,
be
happiness.
separate from
be
the
assigned in Scripture,why present
holy is, in
be
own
case
proceed, therefore, to
I
is necessary,
for future To
;
our
that
in
and
it will
answer
reasons,
holiness
insight into
our
prospects
soberly.
made
in
enlarge
to
x
BLESSEDNESS.
FUTURE
I.]
2
to
The
act
as
if it will
only difference
4
this world
put between
we
know
here, (as we
there,we
but
that
conclude,
we
tastes,
would
heaven,
be
for
sary
the
its real
if
and
extent
reconcile
can
nothing
ordinary, to
and
letters
ing
be
pleasure, It would the
be
it is
carried
in
God's
heard, finite
nor
mind
strict of
services
soon
or
eye
as
their balanc
man
do
to
attempt
varietyof pursuitsand
not
may
do
to
case
his
own
pleasure. determine
life which
presence,
conceived,
is the
God's
eternal
hath
discordant
as
can
put into
Scripture,is
and
once,
must
to
state, which
at
every he
that
that
as
plain from
on
presumption
pass
than
more
arrange
different
of
are
in
opinion like this,though
an
many
there
to
as
;
men
some
the
business
employments
men
that
but
of
case
attention,
is refuted
on,
Here
this world.
the
we
will
we
taking a journey
heaven,
pursuitscan in
on
place where
a
of
But
acted
For
words.
in
neces
think
when
sickness,
men
papers
commonly
not
as
account.
an
We
"
last
our
Church,
the
God
to
we
estimate
not
religious duties,
our
during
do
we
temporary
some
that
Not
importance.
required
were
into
admitted
once
but
of
habits,
preparation is
;
ourselves
general,but
ness,
world
next
his
there.
some
sure,
accordingly
whatever
happy
that
altogetherdeny,
And
life,if
of
always
always sure
be
after.
man,
any
manner
or
will
is, that
next,
not
are
they
they seek
obtaining what
the
and
well,) men
suppose,
[SERM.
FOR
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
or
seen,
good deny
to nor
comprise
an
occupations.
ear
in
Still
I.] far
so
we
spent in God's
will be does be
not
apply to
best
described
Spirit.
*"'
temple,
and
dwell the
midst
The
and
day
sitteth
that
Son,
His
throne
shall
which
is in
Lamb
The
in
night
the
on
and
....
shine
lighten it, and
need
in
it, for
the
nations
the
light of it, and
Lamb
of them
glory and
from
St. John
the
honour
God
did
earth
do
These
remind
to
And
shall walk
of the
into it1."
sufficient
are
of the
light thereof. saved
kings
Again,
of
glory
is the are
shall
neither
sun,
the
which
and
them,
of waters."
of the
no
the
their
feed
shall
throne
livingfountains
unto
to
Him
it may uninter
and
Father,
Eternal
them
cityhad
moon
the
that
so
;
life
which
sense
a
endless
an
serve
of the
them
as
He
among
lead "
They
life
present
our
of
rupted worship
in
presence,
future
that
that
told, distinctly
are
5
BLESSEDNESS.
FUTURE
in
bring
passages of many
us
others. Heaven what
of
is heard
like
public worship
tend
our
are
influence,or
things indeed do
not
peat,)it
may
set
our
is certain
1
Rev.
our
right in
hearts that
vii. 15
upon we
-
in
a
of this world
informa
no
;
forward
worldly interests, ex
establish
be
For
brought small
or
I will say
church.
schemes
no
;
language
no
strengthen
to
a
"
temporal objects,great how
this world
like,
more
; there
tion
we
is not
it is much
place
for
then
hear
17. xxi.
credit.
our
their them
way, ;
so
that
still,(1 re
nothing
23, 24.
These
of them
6
HOLINESS
in
a
of
God.
church.
Him, up a
We
confess
ask
and is
like
and
one
hear
we
FOR
[SERM.
solelyand
entirely
praise Him, worship Him, Him,
Him,
church
the
Here
thank
to
NECESSARY
His
the
is
there
other,
man irreligious
no
heaven, (or told
were
or
that
that, were
suffered nature
his
Him
or
find
of the
weary he
would
cared
little
of those
to
man
to
worship,
only
of
that
its
in
would
one
his
hopes
could
there, he
be
happy
would
he
had
shunned
he
had
disliked
If then
find on
or
there no
;
no
a
God, he
fears,
man
with
admitted
he
but
a
that
which
great that
arrived
pursuitsbut
despised,nothing
all
and
fancied
he
when
but
discourse
earth,
of
sustain
would
Before, indeed,
disappointment. he
he
get
soon
nothing at
and
religion(supposingit possible)were doubtless
would
subjectwhich
out
heaven,
as
delibe
but
energies.
had
way,
any
sympathies
into
who
own
his
and
?
doctrine
purity,he
excited
not
we
and
nothing about,
things which
should
in this house
place ; because,
or
could
without
determined,
in
it,)we
hither,
up
that
God
love
of the
come
grow
said
expresses
;
meaning
in
us.
being
and
church
pleasure here,
hear
it
text
effort after truth
real
no
the
in
the
mind
chance
habitual
rate
a
of serve
as
both
singlesove
one
man irreligious
perceive
once
viz.
could
no
see spiritually
at
instead
Him,
see
therefore,
before
reign subject,religion,brought
Supposing, then,
give
viz., because
;
to
And
blessing.
heaven
sing
ourselves
Him,
to
which those bound
FUTURE
I.]
him feel
at
and
rest
home, nothing
from
sence
of that
earth
could whom
of
all that
he
could
Let
sole
the
is
the
but
no
When
then
rate
in
as
the
and
fear of
aims,
a
with
God,
low
standard a
resigned to
God's
last
day,
thy Lord," Let
us
at
more
pray."
A
the
take
words,
not
than
it does
Nay,
much
None
without
the
joys
interest
an
below
and
with
"
souls,
without
careless, a sensual,
duty
will, would
?"
inconside
of the and
views
narrow
of
in
destitute
mind
contented
mind
conscience,
the
a
thee
;
as
are
here
measure.
our
unbelieving mind,
an
we
him.
Lord.
part
we
!
the
;
to
One the
see
could
Christians
of
worship
God
majesty.
take
holiness,
Ah
do with
Holy
to
to
supposed
we
possessingit in
"
endure think
we
without if
the
upon
can
man
heaven
of
look
upon,
of unclean
His
on
him.
to
to
we
pre
destroyer
Living
desire
and
thought
holy can
holiness
have
What
think
object of joy
no
they acknowledge
while
even
be
Power
never
the
as
be
to
entwined
he
dear
and
face of the
the
would !
whom
regarded only
bear
into
in the
be
steadilyto
precious
alone
us
himself
was
not
would
Power,
he
enter
still
were
he
now
God
Holy "
bring
him
by Supreme
away
Supreme
made
perceive himself
would
Nay,
and
could
he
objects which
his heart.
around
universe,
which
being, cut
those
and
He
upon.
isolated
an
the
else in
aught
to
7
BLESSEDNESS.
Enter now
earthly
benighted
a
itself,and feel
un-
pleasure,at
into at
love
the the
less, because,
joy of words, while
HOLINESS
in
are
we
other
NECESSARY
church,
a
on
us
but
;
turn
may
contrive
subjects,and
looking
we
that
FOR
[SERM.
our
thoughts to
forget that
to
will
be
not
God
is
possible in
heaven. We
then
see
from
that
world, is necessary
the
heaven,
heaven
because
to
flavours
tinging the
fair face
hue.
In
which
disorders
no
like
the inward
Scripturecalls and
presence,
is
moral
a
a
taste
of
His
at
malady
condition
the fulness
pleasures
the
sickly
some
sight and
it is in
"
that
so
impair the sight, with
there
manner,
a
are
ungrateful to
nature
labouring under
man
what
become
of
There
holy.
which indispositions
and
palate;
the
into
is not
heaven,
affect the taste,
which bodily indispositions sweetest
separation
admission
our
is not
place of happiness, except to the
inward
holiness,or
enjoy
to
in God's
joy
right
and
;
hand
for
evermore." I will venture
Nay, is
fearful,but
wished
it is
imagine
to
reprobate soul, than
greater would
how
hell
unhappy
alone ent
be
in the
tastes
and
to
right,to perhaps
to
summon
to
an
we
midst
apt
are
before,
and
feel
to
of strangers, from
a
be,
people
whose
to
fancy
a
Heaven know
of differ
men
How
have
language
we
present, when
of
whose
it
"
if
We
at
or
;
unholy,
an
not
ourselves. it
that
heaven.
it to
able, for example, would
saw
for
could
this
"
man. irreligious
habits
foreignland, among
it ;
say
punishment
a
we
than
more
say
to
faces we
miser live in we
could
never
not
a
this is but
And
learn.
of
loneliness
tastes, thrust forlorn
How
of heaven
He
!
he would
see
as
he
He
longer
no
does
now,
would
know
him
; and
upon
life
and
change while
He
heaven. flames
And
not.
who
fain
would
iheir
And
now
holiness
do
not
see
from
how
the
very
two
from
what
be
fire to
be
Lazarus
to
heaven.
It
of
been
truths
said.
would
that
them. it is that
the condition
otherwise.
from
heaven
very
important has
those,
gulf
great
nature
it in
fire if it did
"
as
into
it could
mention
to follow
but
in
be
"brass"
us
But
happy
partlyexplained why
admission
oi)r
necessaiy
I will
be
is prescribed to
part for be
head, "will I have
the
The
be
iron, to
an
be.
can
joy
him cannot
ever
fingerof
inciease their thirst.
over
soul
across
The
of hell.
ever
is
God
must
cease
escape
way,
was
to
seem
itself would
heaven
so
Eye
inflame
not
It would
the torments
is
does
straw.
He
unholy
holy, no
Fire
another
punishment. Holy
He
holiness,which
would
creatures,
nature.
is
of
Eye
that
shudder.
reproaches him.
Eternal
the
and
wrath His
conscience
that
holy
to
of
Eye
but
when
of God's
presence.
thoughts
his
courts
himself;
him
His
always in
turn
the
angels.
the
the marks
make
would
these
and
like
one
no
direction
feel himself
would
could
find
would
saints
through
wander
in every
holiness, and He
he
would
of
and earthly dispositions
societyof
the
into
illustration
faint
a
of
man
a
9
BLESSEDNESS.
FUTURE
I.]
on
our
to
seems
things. "
Now which
We then
seem
10
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
1. state
If
a
of
the
of
character
certain heart
frame
of
merit
required,not in
them,
selves
turn
chase
heaven
means,
under
for
forth that
plantsin
the
us,)we
our
of
course
a
the
but
the
cannot
Him.
see
Outward
will
more
of
will
of
are
of service
this world
heavenly It is our
God,
text
as
sense,
and
into
forbearingtemper. the
more
dailydeeds,
our
will
holy works, holy,and
they
as
inward
of obedience
acts
of
or' God.
presence
principle,create
on
us,
schooled
hearts
our
God, good works to
be
these
future
the
are
to
called,
gradually severing us
from
impressing our
with
hearts
character.
plain,then,
salvation
effect upon
im
numerous
prayers,
repeat, the separate
of
the
God
more
religiousare
acts, done
the
pur
are
which, (as the The
our
making
for
us
I
they
strengthening and
minds
our
are
with
habits.
them
and forbearance, self-denial, charity,
means
preparing
of
sins,or
our
are
thing
any
holy principle which without
this communion be
had
because
of
sal
our
evidence
or
could
they for
grace,
patient,and
humble,
to
if
anger
frequent
more
for
(as they
they
and charitable,self-denying,
The
a
if
as
heart, and
of
acts
are
works
as
us,
God's
showing tells
not
God's
away
certain
a
for
avail
produce
to
Good
of mind.
called)are
will
actions
our
vation, chieflyas they tend this
mind,
affections,be necessary
and
enteringheaven,
[SERM-
FOR
the
;
"
what
works
all those
heart
to
not
are
which
of service
either have
change it,or
which
no
have
a
think
who
What
effect.
bad
it
an
then
Him
scanty services, call these satisfied with
are
of
instead
dent,
acts, such
of
For
the
walk
Such
men,
made
are
a spirit, corrupt
them
turn
In
like
it is too
to
church,
manner
these
in
of
duties
course,
only who
ward
spirit. Because
good
deeds
whereas
avails 2. ness
But
man,
a
be not
is
good actions, but
God's
follows,under far distant
from
They
men.
are
deeds, which it.
They
works,
as
the
merely
not
is the
have the
that
even
means
doing
from
inward
an
from
grace, holiness
yet
even
first
a
are
really
heaven these heart
If holi
which
step towards
of
changing
how
multitude
obedient
to
of
number
doing them, the
;
it.
character
learn
of
devotion
this.
certain
to
8
are
of the
improve
a
coming are,
outward
not
to
spirits.
only use
men
follows
what
observe
of
in
them
exact
most
if it does
of
which
improvement
the
even
not
such
the
to
self-love,
all of us, do
a
tending
acts
prayers,
imperative upon
to those
serviceable
outward
mere
in
persons
Father
to the
saying
and
evi their
though good
of heart, viz.
state
this world
the
few
a
faith,and
of
self-conceit, self-reliance,instead from
to
say) injured by
even
foster
to
do
profitedby
even
acts,
very
and
benevolence, honesty,or
(I might
these
who
;
being themselves
be
themselves, bad
?
they are,
as
justice,may them.
them
of those
please God,
to
to
said
be
must
thing
easy
themselves
recommend
li
BLESSEDNESS.
FUTURE
I.]
of
in outward
possessing
practisegood their
hearts,
12
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
which
is the
able
to
holy,in
how
see
it is
deduction alas !
saved
by
others
few
who
who
and
of
repenting
some
led
on
they thus will
we
future
pose
that
to
I have
fit state?
pleasurein
no
wrought
the
change minds
it not
?
in
most
the Is
? is not
a
day
not
at
our
holiness
the
fit
a
they
? and
and
even
sup
Well,
in
is of
will we
in
state
to
point in
a
if ad
they would
a
change
our
tastes
at
character of
of or
moment?
a
then
result
and
but is
not
are
of heart,
Which
frame
But when
repent
that, even
?
are
!
this the very
shown
superficial.Can whole
promise
forgivethem,
that
change
their
often
will
they
are
heaven
change
we
men
the
holy heaven.
been a
to
we
to
were
insisting on,
so
has
likingscan Not
His
there without
mitted
heart
Nay,
God
requisite?
been
Most
How
begin
comes.
into
more
once
surprisesthem
do
are
all at
silence
with
day.
till death
service in heaven
Him
find
future
Almighty them
admit
nothing do
day
God,
a
be
to
there
so
saved
troublesome,
they
suppose
that
of
not
thought.
think
who
be
may
do
merely as
easilyacquired faith.
consciences, when
is
one
we
serious
a
scanty performances,
living in neglect
are
"
persons
they
no
least
at
;
is
are
suppose
sudden
a
us
this,viewed
reason,
there
though
even
so, that
heaven, that is, make
time
possible;and
as
a
for
short
a
of the
Yet,
by
himself
[SERM.
at once,
plainlytell
not
prepare
himself
It follows
end.
Scripturedid
FOR
a
of
many
word our
pa
tient, repeated efforts after obedience, gradually
I.]
FUTURE
working
God's
to
late in
of His
and
duty
our
act
Word
in
heaven,
to
be
so,
who
in
general truths His
short
in the
text, which
which
know
in
take
time
figure,in
in
in which
from and
mercy,
and
must
we
as
it
solemnly
it is let
slip
I wish aliens
Heb.
end
from
vi. 4
presume
of life
speak
to
God's
"
6 ;
x.
to
to
a
you,
"
29.
condition
a
of
the
be
passed
to
profferof
with
and
of it ;
vid.
also
that
oil
of
it. And
procure
that Epistles,
be
grace, sealed
as
as
even
not
as
partakers
2 Pet.
to
l.
brethren, but
us
'the
reprobate mind my
in
over
shows
Divine
on
mercies,
26
clearly, though
St. Paul's
accepted time,
the
the
to
It
ordinarily
consequence
time
in
will.
wedding garment,
bridegroom
us
assures
learn
qualification,
virgins,which
that it takes
possibleso
before
1
the
meet
he
is made
necessary
a
of the ten
holiness, and
the
Holy
various
can
does
it
propounds
us,
happiness
one
a
acceptance
if
His in
when
negligentlyto
not
in that
no
fact
sanctification our
thoughts
oar
so
of
parable of
the
inward
distinct
It
which
names
matter
gain.
to
the
us
yet, surely
;
will find
one
time, and
implies it we
to
Word
Holy
no
holy,
is not
a
revealed
keep steadily before
that, as
us,
has
chang
set bounds
of repentance
cases
governance
to
ever
declared.
warns
ways
He
moral
those
upon, has
in
power
where
life,even
then
not, of course,
dare
and
mercy
general rule it is
We
?
13
first modifying and
us, and
on
hearts
ing our
BLESSEDNESS.
ii. 20.
22.
if of
14
His
in
reason
I
do
of
chance But
to
wilful
as
you
great
had
has
concern a
be their
resolves such
to
obey
to
;
peril.
Such
season
here,
for
a
few
To
are
gone,
not
be
that
beyond expression. ing
even
in which
have
they
the
these
work
in the best of men,
not
or
its
appointed be
ever
in
reserving
are
whole
a
"
vigour
life would
is great and is much
perfect
puttingoff
strengthand
and
day,
giftof holiness
men
when
such make
to
future
the
Thus,
nature.
There
have
sin,though
will
man
of
those, who,
are
of
acted
the sake
its heinousness
for which That
of God
lead them
them
obtain
years, WORK
enough.
as
them
life. No our
that
triflingwith
of repentance, chance
heaven.
obedience,
exactlysome
more
are
sinful is
so
day a
of
that their
religion, yet
convict
of mercy.
is the work
the
men
service
chieflyfor
of
before
bring
the
obligedto
of course,
themselves, God
misgivingsas
enough
of
hope
I fear there
sense
misgivingsabout
sinners,
or forfeiting,
the
matter
part
no
worldlyinterest.
whatever
hand
be
;
uprightlyin worldly matters their
the other
would
made
not
call it, has been heart
have
those, who, if they dealt faith
are
they had
their firstand to
risk of
this incur
who
obstinate
and
their consciences,
that
for
and
only can
on
having forfeited,your
of
[SBRM.
covenant,
neither
the imminent
to
fullywith
the
Yet
it.
I fear there
own
His
void
making
speak
exposed
those
since especialperil,
privilegeof
the
FOR
Christ;
in
gracious covenant
the sin
so
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
arduous
of sin remain if the
righteous
I.]
FUTURE
where
scarcelybe saved, the
sinner
any
moment
make
not
make
him
for
tremble
others
it in
a
we
come
we
are
what be
of the
something measure
church
to
for
not
said
been
you,
principaltest
God
is
that
quite sure
true
better
is contented
sin
abhor
with
motives.
mixed short
of
grow
be, you
may
Almighty Lastly; hearts
Be
with
his best
at
If
we
holiness, we irrational, contented
are
of
and religion, with
content
you
nothing
yourselves day by day
exert
length
of
base,
views
be
peril.
it is true,
men,
and
knowledge at
grace
indistinct
perfection ; in
the
something
as
polluting.Many partialand
in
and
;
great
or
of
servants
rather
with
to
of these.
dark
state,
But
us."
to
number
Him
serve
safe,and
holiness, is
shall and
the
proof that
a
are
we
apply
who
man
this is
being
our
to
"
"
in
love
we
"
Christian
reallyimbued
are
of
We
"
religion
;
not
:
right thoughts
;
heaven
say
proficiencyin
own
a
a
of
pray
does
wishing
our
ever
"
many
brethren,
my
One
in
to
prepared has
it should
may
power
have
we
"
should
thought
to-morrow.
Perhaps, however, know
this
and
fixed
be
may
despairto-day,yet
man
a
ungodly
doom
though
and
the
shall
Their
?"
appear1 ;
15
BLESSEDNESS.
grace
attain
;
to
the
labour
to
that, if presence
so
of
God. while
after
the
thus
we
pattern
1
1
Pet.
of
the
iv. 18.
mould
holiness
our
of
our
16
and
that
but
ourselves,
with
change
to
encouragement,
thing, We
know
to
of
I
that
beyond
gifts of
grace
know
We
the
God
in
and
afterwards,
if
hard
a
sinful
the
life,
but
infinite
with
the
Church,
along
through
and
of
from do
we
not
of
Narrow, His
in
Christ's
and
1
Phil.
ii. 12,
13.
pri
into
is
it.
meet
a
deeper
we
think
much
from
do,
the
power
place,
it.
up.
difficulty of
gain
commands
love
the
our
to
us
to
indeed,
him
enter
we
have
one
youth
never
perchance we
no
use
the
the
have
us
\
us
to
our
gifts given
who
is
Let propose
All
us
awful
only
are
we
ideas
work
master,
race.
and
consequence the
into
but
mean
of
insight
a
form
to
and
and
but
him,
over,
anxious in
strength.
;
a
to
graciously
comfort
salvation.
own
well
greatness
Then
an
works
pledged
We
duties,
our
our
his
this
vilege.
God
discourage
task
a
it is
left
triumph
It is
instruments,
instruments, say
while that
the
are
minds.
is
to
us
what
not
are
Ghost
enables
know,
to
we
Holy
own
our
BLESSEDNESS.
comfort that
the
and
us,
FUTURE
our
implied,
already
present
it is
Father,
Heavenly I have
FOR
NECESSARY
HOLINESS
to
way who
guide
of is us
SERMON
THE
II.
IMMORTALITY
OF
MATT.
"
I
What
shall
there
SUPPOSE
rence
between
which
it
it is
that
of
that
;
that
Christ
it.
Every
was
the
the
will
Gospel
tudes, suits
life to God
a
which
who
were
of this come,
with VOL.
and
i.
a
of the
notion the
Every
one,
if
the
by
the
gained
did that and
say,
claim
busied
life, awed
His
disciples
the in
them
the
and
sobered
them
true
heart.
It will c
which
the till be
first
they
multi
and
vision
pur
of the
turned
said, and
this gave
when
pleasures
but
know
that
thoughtless
with
live
this,
truly,
heard
our
will
know
be
arrested
of
not
doctrine
to
what
promptly
which
say
solemn
asked
knowledge
souls
having
diffe
paganism
will
Gospel,
soul."
Christian
informed
and
taught it, and one
his
religion
the. heathen
great
preached,
our
for
exchange
correct
a
have
we
immortality, ever
has
gained
in
SOUL.
26.
tolerably
supplanted.
answer,
for
no
our
have
we
give
man
is
he
considers
but
a
xvi.
THE
to
said
18
THE
IMMORTALITY
truly,that
which
doctrine of
tion
of
for the and
knew
life
was
the
fascina
benighted
heathen
and
for
lords
made
they
;
themselves;
They
many1."
the
light of
they forsook
but
men
the
absurdities
obscured
God, of
inventions
and
poor
had
ritual,which
guardians
many
future
a
[SERM.
in all the frivolities and
They
nature.
SOUL.
power
The
paganism.
false
a
the
broke
engaged
were
of
doctrine
this
THE
OF
Him
protectors
and
had
had
their
"gods
profane
their indulgent worship, their gaudy processions,
creed, their easy
vities,their childish
suitablybe
the
for
or
seventy
all,never for
their the as
eightyyears,
to-morrow
die,"
of life.
"
and
then
Let
us
To-morrow
the
heathen
judgment
;
And
"
upon
spiteof the death truth, which
having which
better
a
had
came,
left that
old
though
so
and "
the
1
Cor.
far
judgment ;"lives
this
was
earth,
of
viii. 5.
the
that Christ
when
them
that
theirs,and
all the
in
necessity of
the
upon
worship in
this
;" but then
deeper religion than
throned
1
die;"
And
to
wrought
false
the
body.
over
for
drink,
and
soul, which
men
and
spread
which
"
!
awakened
live
once
doctrine
die
we
eternal
of the
die
we
after death
the
to
They taught so
To-morrow
"
might
as
were
eat
their
was
Holy Apostles admitted.
they added,
Yes
"
again.
we
rule
such
extravagances,
religionof beings who
live
to
festi
observances, their sensual
power
they
it fell.
of
the
II.]
IMMORTALITY
THE
world,
sight such
a
as
of
face of the
the
Roman
Pagan even
lously great much
powerful
more
power
and
;
this
talityof the which
is
to
produced
between
yet, and
form
our
it,)there
all.
to
suppose we
we
can
revolution this
cannot see
use
fluently
able
difference
speak
to
doubt,
to are
a
very
and
And
about
what the
1
a
more
we
doctrine
words
which
ii. 20.
C2
own
thing have
fatal mistake
the
Rom.
it,
terms
the
that
called Christians
difficult
feel that
to
be
the
that
aware
knowledge1,''(as St. Paul
it is ;
is able
us
realize it in their
sense
us
there
and
its
wherever
fundamental
of those who
Indeed
home
is the
is
scarcelyroom
seems
true
no
broke
that of the heathen.
being
our
of
greater number in
of
one
the
and
state
spiteof "
how
of the immor
men,
this doctrine, and
our
marvel
reallyreceived.
of it forms
knowledge
found
are
which
doctrine
among
the
therefore
and
entire
said that every
speak of
in
So
of its
God,
how
show
over
works of
ruins
that
the
was
soul.
truth is
I have
Those
was
of
scattered
shattered
its power,
was
the
stubbornness
fierce enemy
ourselves, and
seen,
the many,
and
the
the
;
before
remain
Empire.
among
high
earth
upholder, that
great
as
Its ruins
19
SOUL.
never
great and
kings
fell.
people,it
had
eye the
though supported by magnificence
THE
OF
means,
minds
at
bring
to
souls ; than as
signifyit.
to
soon
So
20
IMMORTALITY
THE
great souls, with
is it
thing
a
the
that
all
truly religious.To
discern
necessarilyconnected
with
and
sight of
be
thoughts
drawn
sobered
still
stand
would
that
awful
when
the
stillhaving it fixed in his henceforth
be
dead
of this
ments
thinkingof fearful vision
effect of such a
to
man
in
the
thought
His
therefore
thick
if
as
just
as
or
being
able
they never the
Yet
not. to
the
heathen
that
to
overpowering it
actuallyled
thus
absorbed
come
are
they who of Christ
words
of
state
the
their eyes talk
did
themselves,
mind,
and
multitude
certainlystrangers
are
had
employ
And
knowledge,
to
that he would
reference
the this
to
over
contempla
in
be
life
Christian,
veil is drawn
of their are
this true
it and
withdrawn,
so
their
would
of the
Apostles. to
the
pleasuresand
heartilyreceive
called
men
with
memory,
in
that
seeing nothing else,
;
disclosure,whether
a
all his
not
sight,so
considered
This
repentance
reallyand and
to
only
?
souls
the
sight was
the
world,
them
actual
an
gazing fixedlyupon
hearing nothing, engrossed of it ; and
by
Would
?
forgettingevery thing else tion
Christian.
fire and
hell
to
trembling
of every
hopelesslyenclosed
therein
he
of
flames
the
and
fear
be
e.
immortality is
our
case
would
hut
is there
Who
the
in
repentance,
being serious,i.
with
one
have
we
in connection
it,taken
knowing
results,is
its
that
understand
to
[SERM.
SOUL.
THE
OF
of the
heard
;
:
;
a
and, in spite
doctrine, they
of it.
of old
of
They
they
go
eat,
on
they
II.]
THE
drink
IMMORTALITY
they amuse
or
;
live in the
had
in this life would
just
if
as
little
or
they
Now, let
either
had
the
to
that
in
us
that
souls,
no
vanities, and
without
of
sorrow,
their conduct the
had
or
next
;
nothing
them, which
was
heathen. what
to
home
bring
to
in what
it lies ; for this
attempt
oar
it is
souls, and
have
we
of especial difficulty use
in
21
destiny in
saving
consider
us
ourselves
to
their
decide
of the
the creed
SOUL.
fear and
declared
not
with
do
to
THE
themselves
world, without
if God
just as
OF
realize
the of
may
be
that
awful
truth. We
from
are
things about live
not
To to
or
in
part of
a
separate has
through no
same
tree
;
and
to
able
to
little notion
this
he
tries
discern of
has
no
but
this life.
look
nothing any And
in
thing,nor if he
is
beyond
as
is, he goes
he
has
life,that
to
this
in
an
his
idol ;
life,he
prospect, because can
he
all ; he
is his
good,
is own
if he
merely
world, which for his
to
of
end
himself
views
;
that
unchanged,
the
to
even
seems
of his
And
soul.
he
man.
branch
a
existence
his notions
this world
idea
has
a
of
part of this
a
"
sense
has
he
He
with
when
thing :
on
could
we
aid
in which
independent
soul.
a
looks
he
life with
connexion
and
the
just notion,
has
is every
the
part of this world,
just idea
no
feel that
and
without
this world a
apparentlydependent
see
forward
go
himself
world,
We
us.
child
a
birth
our
is
he
fancy any thing,
obliged to fancy some-
22
IMMORTALITY
THE
thing,he of
consist in the the
and be
that
separationfrom of them,
what
lie
that
do.
we
wrapped
which
influence
this
outward
self
to
in
support
looking our His
of
view
our
there
world cannot
are
strength,
when
of
forced
He
upon
our
;
perform
do
not
what
satisfyus.
off from
stay, and
no
time
to
then
visits us,
us.
of the ;
for
over
God
when
The
truer
a
of in
provi little
a
unpro
things of
this
they promise but Or, if they
perform,they disappointus.
do
first
at
depending
a
at the
minds
and
spiteof
but
great system
feebleness
which
in
reclaiming us
His
for
forgetourselves
"
within stirring
a
and
fitableness
are
"
place in is
state,
which
process
And
dence.
while
real
ourselves
look
and
us,
our
the reeds
on
world
prevails. We
is
for
there
unfold
things around Such
ourselves, our
child's mind,
a
external
world
them.
begins
of the
in
great truths
in
even can
grace
the
the
indeed
up
our
accountableness
the
are
to
independence
acting
our
way,
These
God's
of
sky,
were
souls, is to feel
existence
power
to
now.
things visible,our
our individuality, or
are
the
if these
as
have
we
distinct
our
way
they
them,
blessed
and
sun,
the
as
traditions
the
of
of the
before, only
understand
To
this
happiness
splendidthan
more
those
on
floatingamong
enjoyment
earth, as
[SERM.
again ; just
over
were
fancy the
but
SOUL.
THE
reflected
they
life,which
another
could
this life
fancies
heathen, when
OF
(so it is,)they they promise, still, We
still crave
for
something,
II.]
do
we
then
And
its
heart It is
ing
then it is that
"
plain we
unless too
it
changes,
of
glimpse
the
and
things temporal, should
happen
so
(as they
us, to
it
often the
understand
still
from our
of
love
the
is
to
whole
universe,
there our
Sublime, unlooked-for every
whole outward
honours its
led
we
;
then
weaned
are
it floats before
veil,which, hide
not
the view
two
soul, and
beings
in the
the God
who
it.
made
To
And
begin, by degrees,
we
but
own
are
it,and
idle
are
of
upon
this world
length
and
"
some
come
more
tints,cannot
it ;
beyond
perceive that
still
distrust
some
withstanding its many of what
misfortunes
it,till at as
have
and
independence
our
nothingnessof
merely
eyes
;
immortality.
do,) then
to
that,
same
to
come
our
that
led
we
are
more
of
the
it,
chang
feel
We
and
;
at
upon
on
go
do.
blessing,we
meaning
depend
it, and
one
are
we
sick
it is broken.
on
to
so
changing
quite
are
cannot
we
God's
thus, under
with
pace
this
but
;
we
reliance
our
us.
sudden,
leaves
never
till
given
not so
it is
sure
are
many,
continue
cannot
keep
we
while
It
we
has
so
are
change,
to
on
:
changes
but
;
23
SOUL.
THE
world
continual.
silent, so it goes
the
which
something
what
know
well
not
OF
IMMORTALITY
THE
of
one
world,
us
himself its
scene,
and
cares,
kingdoms,
there
its
doctrine, yet are
and
but
God
pleasure
two ;
and
true
most
beings for,
as
in the
to
this
pursuits, its
contrivances, its personages,
its multitude
of
!
busy slaves, what
24
THE
they
are "
The
And to
us?
to
world
nothing"
classed
be
friends and
others
with
act
at
our
profit
souls ;
they
of
reallybe companions
it
will, through God's
they our
what
vanish
great God
is His
dwells
consider
now
place in
the mind
proportion itself and
as
what
get
thoughts,
the
world
next
but
;
the antici
that, after all, first of
have
we
of the
presence our
Governor
and
conscience, which
our
that is
high
most
this
meant
by
dying
never
learn no
nor
ever,
this relation
God.
we
claim harm.
rise owe over
us,
On
no
and
the
between in this
never
by
is meant
what
understand
can
livingfor service,no can
other
ever,
by
our
is its
learning this,
And
again. it
We
what
not
take
will
utterlyreprobate,in
not
we
world's
to
that
but
revolution
a
it realizes
as
the
living for
good
us,
fully understand
can
it has
the
by
us
cannot
our
so
;
of
over
in
and
representative.
And
we
and
us
They
distance,
a
but
the clear vision
before
in
Judge, who
life
shall be
day
one
loving,
be otherwise
mercy,
existence, next,
own
In
us.
their presence,
enjoy, not
pation of
to
at
into
enter
our
them
see
they
;
not
mean
here.
we
;
sense
cannot
I
us
only (as it were)
medium
we
to
"
are
rightin
are
us
or
here
who
us,
world,
nothing
or
us,
the
through
to
show:
a
lust thereof."
the
we
[SERM.
than
and
relations,whom
upon
SOUL.
more
the vain
reallyhelp
they
no
nearer
these too, after all,are cannot
THE
passethaway
those
to
as
OF
IMMORTALITY
do
us
allegiance; no
material
hand, the
law
of
II.]
IMMORTALITY
THE
written
God
on
partlytells
the
both
And
how
us
completes
for what
Lord
visible
Himself
And of
manner
temporal take
Christ's
his heart is
act
so
upon
from
the
heedless
not
and to
;
for
and,
receipt of what
is
a
as
as
For
and
attract
in
there
make
to
to
these
would
Christ of
say
and
bind Him
things
St. Matthew
when
are
him,
gratitude to All
trulyas
and
to
him
elevate
dust,
mercy.
bystanders
things
gracious deeds
to the
custom
all
deny himself,
to
ever
is
by
from
to turn
His
God
that
forward
warnings
him,
surpassingin him
are
Saviour,
say
is drawn
him
and
once
we
God
that
follow Christ.
threats
humble
to sufferings
us
Father, having shown
may
man
and
cross
promises to cheer
who
the
we
a
serious,His precepts His
tell
God, takes the place of the world
thus
awful
began.
nature
all,our
things eternal,
to
and
Scripture
and
do, and
and, above
;
Him,
serve
Him,
powerful influences
his
up
us
which
we
openly, that
hidden.
bids
25
SOUL.
conscience
Only -begotten of
the
THE
serve
precepts
righteousJudge
as
to
Scriptureand
answerable
our
hearts
our
OF
rose
called, him,
so
they who, through grace, obey the secret voice of onward God, move contrary to the world's way, careless
and
what
mankind
understanding that they thing they have
one
I
teachers guage
well
am
gone
such
as
aware
forth I have
to
have
care
that into the
used,
may
say
of
them,
as
is the
souls, which about. there
are
world, but
mean
who
indiscreet use
lan
something
26
IMMORTALITY
THE
different.
very of
baptism,
God
all
that of
they
as
sinful,and own
and
rise
to
that
world
Christ
and
ye walk
that
that
us,
God
of
are
loosened
of
the
our
time,
as
unwise,
not
the
what
is
true,
for
which
says,
from
arise
because
See
fools, the
the then
but
as
days
are
but understand
is V
on
do
honestly,whether
so
the world
it,and
fact
in
are
on
distasteful
Doubtless
hearing
1
such
Eph.
v.
Author
taking our
portion
and
very
well
the
to
as
minds
one
a
many
doctrines
the Eternal
scene,
I know
souls.
I have
14"17.
we
whether, living
or
;
not
perishingoutward
thoughts are
on
from
having
general.
in
give thee light.
to
grace
being, we this
with
of
be ye
dependent our
from
say
Scripture;
souls
then, seriouslyquestion ourselves, and
beg
as
have
faith
sleepest,and
and
grace,
we
they
the will of the Lord
what
God's
circumspectly,not
evil; wherefore
Let
of
shall
wise, redeeming
ing
far
blind
nature
life,severingourselves
so
to
now
teaching and
by
are
walking by
to
peculiarerrors
that
learn
future,
thou
Awake
their we
the grace
need
no
their
through
the words
they speak
[SERM.
is converted
have
I
say that
is, and
and
unseen
SOUL.
man
Whatever
must,
new
a
a
between
endeavours,
our
dead,
that
But
once.
THE
they who deny
are
think
and
Scripture. far
so
and
"
Such
the difference
mention
are,
at
OF
there been
ignorant that
of
men
such in
is, who,
insisting
II.]
says in his heart, that
on,
and
gloomy
teacher
a
OF
IMMORTALITY
THE
burdensome and
ness
law, This
joy. do
though they tive form.
not
hateful
they
of it.
And
of the
world, they learn it
express
it
were
take be
they
live
to
are
it
as
hate
They
and
who
those learn
difficult
are
and
to
and
they
quit be
sorrow,
before
a
No natural
;
our
one
can
take
to
objects
the
This
plain from
process
its
the
a
up
fear
nature
8
to
to
God,
life,
new
It
next.
and
be
in
Gospel must
and cut
brings away
love, without
throbbings
and
have
we
for the
his heart
of
to
peculiarlydifficult,
are
it comforts have
us
not
duties
rejoice. The
before
they let
be difficult to
thingsthat
must
we
can
we
during is
us
upon
avoided
burden
peace.
the
sake,
But
and first,
the love of this world
cannot
be
call
they are
resolved
ever
first ; and
at
for His
man
because
All
neglect it.
I
the truth,
souls.
disputed,that religionmust
opinion,
more
more
the
point from
more
in which
oppose
not
notion
see
their
the
souls,the
they had
clear
something
and
defend
to
cheerful
the
less in the way
or
have
if
as
a
older
principle ; and
upon
that
told
they get
more
justput it.
have as
then, as
a
argumenta
as
from
turn
be
to
people think,
young
strict life
a
;
intended
it in this
express
to
; and
way
religionof
a
made
attend
severe
not
is what
view
They
offensive and
and
less
a
but
thus
he would
was Christianity
that in fact dark
in
spoke
27
SOUL.
religionis
that
repulsive; who
THE
of the
us
from
pain
afterwards. case;
and,
28
THE
IMMORTALITY
however
true
it
and
repulsive,yet he
be
harsh
alter
effort and
self-denial
a
determines But
there
when
of
life
those
disheartened let
it be
I
of them not
But who
way,
discern hand
and
on
once.
his
though
confess
own
;
he
the
other,
he has
not
a
I want
duties, higher and
a
thus
desperate
very
not
try, on
immortalitywith
his
way
tried
words
towards
fuller
in
than
to
the
lips,
under
to
is in the way
heaven,
Indeed
entirelyloosened use
fully of his
man
he
was
person
yet fullyemancipated
are
all
required
hot
a
if he
our
immortality,
does
fetters of this world.
We
realize
not
who
are
Now
the worth
and
words, and then
(of course)
world.
did
as
the
they
;
to
said
truly in
live
is in the
newness
much.
so
and
never
this. his
to
and
that
who
wish,
not
feel all
the
do
to
vanity is
man
does
to
salvation
from
a
and
one
stand
I
more
speaking of,
speaking, is
been
far
work
of the
accountableness
the world's
soul.
are
honestly
frightened at
are
told
hopeful way
a
discern
us
at
who been
understood,
have
all
in
requires an
one
repentance
being
at
well
of which
have
greatness
individual
own
I
them,
on
of the
thought
persons
hear
they
urged
it
weari
religious. other
are
than
hopeful who,
be
to
first a
at
who
in every
may
materially
cannot
and
[SEEM.
teacher
that
or
worldly mind,
the
to
be, that this
SOUL.
THE
Religionis in itself
things.
ness
OF
even
himself of
none
from
speaking we
of
of
this our
reallyunder-
No
stand. his a
IMMORTALITY
THE
II.]
it cannot
alarmed
do before
he
condition
in God's
much
have
there
put aside it
as
has
watching
mind
one
world
time,
and
Sunday,
we
sin
morning of
are
or
found,
own
all we
us
seek in the
how
into
for
to
look
at
God,
bless
suffer
we
remain
day
firm
are
at
remorse
the
and
place,
serious
a
new
The
frame
mere
of mind
night
change ;
nor
this great weakness
strength where
Unchangeable
God.
alone What
on
We
offences
our
yet before
amendment,
to
of the
terrors to
veil,
towards
every
or
and
the
us
do
of
We
with.
to
us,
on Monday. deliberately
with
understand sufficiently
ours,
encouraging
transgressedagain,
societyputs we
we
resolutions
have
to
we
yes, and
tryingus,
variouslyaccording
people we and
rise in the and
feel
in
beyond
the seductions
under
! We
in
entered us,
arid
us
difficult it is to
How
!
us
sway in
for
desire
circumstances
varying
mere
one
of his
heart
to
Yet, alas,
!
good, day by day the
no
much
has
faith;
an
world,
influencing,and
and
ing
who
is
who
and
and
;
great pointis, are
between
screen
of Him
think
in
seek after
therefore
at
such
were
this visible
mere
a
who
right view
a
the
and
men
it ?
do
that
at
by
is but
simple truth those
sight,i. e.
do,
to
willingto Oh
arrives
of
that he
hearing
at
is meant
what
And
but be in progress.
be
need
ignorant of
and
weak
most
the
towards
29
SOUL.
the best
even
;
of progress
state
the
soul
a
THE
entirelyrealizes
one
having
OF
it
can
of do
of be
will be
30
THE
thoughts
our
outward
On
the
to
those
it
they is
are
in
upon be
in
ever
who
some
for
have
subjects, which
blessedness, He
knows
the
hour
"
mind
Thee. Lord
needs
is
wilt
Trust Jehovah
not
keep
stayed
as
him
Thee,
on
in
ye is
it
gave
the
the in
to
world
for
;
Isaiah
xxvi.
3, 4.
his
and
in
what
is
did
not
Apostles, could peace
he ever,
everlasting strength V
1
made
tell it him.
knows
perfect
because Lord
be
Christ His
;
sacred
knows
to
he
may God
and
believed
which
peace,
was
has
trouble
or
He it
said
Thou
he
danger
another
enlarge
Christian
true
He
?
liver not
whom
when
explain merely
and
that
by
meant
careless
really
to
peculiar treasure,
the
in of
his
are
but
there
large,
at
is
This
hearts
of the
privileges
is
to
where
their
given
!
that
scarcely right
mankind
to
to
is
not
the
disclosed
common
it
hand
presence.
congregation,
should
why
be
which
mixed
a
Saviour's
pre
world
and
;
His
discovery
this
substance
their
right
blessed
a
it, that
make
without
thought
a
what
His
find
we
in
been,
at
this
length
at
have
standing
who
[SERM.
altogether, and
ever
contrary,
SOUL.
THE
when
day, away
we
Christ
and
vanity
drops
where
with
sence,
that
in
world
ourselves
OF
IMMORTALITY
give. whose
trusteth for
but
in
in
the
SERMON
KNOWLEDGE
OF
III.
GOD'S
WILL
xiii.
17.
things happy
are
JOHN
If
THERE
never
these
words
than
and
To
If
ye
know
as
these
as
addressed
suitably time
of
other
any
the
of
means
Saviour
especially our
things happy
we
duties,
our
than
have
we
because
;
God,
which
to
age
reward,
far
them.
do
ye
an
serve
our
then
us
or
this
to
way
if
ye
more
at
country
hitherto,
judging.
be
could
privileges,
people
people
a
of the
more
our
"
was
this
to
know
these
know
ye
OBEDIENCE.
WITHOUT
are
says,
if
ye
do
ye
them."
doubtless,
Now, this that do can
it is
it ;
be
nothing old
an
we
pass ;
them.
a
and
trite
very
is
them thus
as
we
Knowledge
thing
to
we
new
in
passages
admitting contrive is
say,
unless
nothing
such
read
know
we
right,
which
about we
over
think
us
what
know
When
dispute
cally to forget
to
seems
subject
said.
Scripture, without
It
well.
very
of
many
nothing
them
practi com-
32
OF
KNOWLEDGE
pared
with
ledge
is
make
the
thus
and
to
we
instead
of
learninghumility in
himself
a
cases parallel
the confession
upon
redemption to God, his
called
so
Wisdom
that
might
a
of God at
glance, and
suited
for
they
they do Now text
Our
once
ever
not
enter
let
up
is
his
man
a
of
proud
in vain.
His
a
in
places,and
an
them His
of
depth
in
voice
words
But
over.
The
His
utter
understand
we
and
at
word
meaning
hardly and They, who
any.
easily,may
quitesure
be
into it at all.
try, by His
us
says, "If
the
ye
know, how
of
happy we
the
make
to
grace,
benefit
to
consider
us
catch
it has
;
into it
enter
Let
do."
He
not
understood
be
then
Lord
in
becomes
did
them
pass
living word
a
man
glory of
the
words
no
think
all times
to
painfullyto think
spoke
manner,
endureth
then
a
prides himself
next
is redeemed.
Christ
Eternal
irreverent
Many
practice,confesses
ascribes
and
know
humility.
Doubtless
we
he
that
proud
ner
and
he
;
that
ourselves.
also.
we
sinner,
[SERM.
something,we
be
cheat
do in
poor
WILL
knowing
make
nothing, we
it count,
This
but
doing ;
GOD'S
souls.
our
ye, if ye
are
commonly
read
Scripture. We a
read
a
in the
passage
parable perhaps, or
or
we
read
a
Who
is not
reads
?
I
do
the
account
chapter in the struck not
with
wish
to
Gospels,for instance, of
a
prophets,or
the
beauty
speak of
of
those
miracle a
psalm.
what
who
;
he read
III.]
WITHOUT
Bible
the
only
Who
of such
its sacred
does
persons
not
Christ
text.
feet.
He
did it
suffering ; His
enemies
familiar
be
friend,
a
their
by of
they He
an
that he
His
and
He
might
be
His
We
them
VOL.
able
of His
they
This
have
He
should
;
feet,
He
this
His issued
the
same
so
be full to
them
;
said before ;
it.
Per
hearts
secret
say
to
before."
why
them
They
action, significant in
nothing
alreadydelivered,the At
did
highestwho
had
they might
and
washed
He
recollected
in their
heard
Him
that
other, as
In
time
else
command
they
would
deny, or rather they would deeply feel, the beauty of His action. Nay, as loving all things,and reverencing above Him, (afterall,) not
be
by
them, loved
calmly
in fact the
surprised that
humble.
All of
yet He
the
was
have
precept
a
be
mental
traitor,His
forsake
to
that
;
wonder
their
The
told them
the lowest.
washing
than to
to
repeated the lesson "
;
He
must disciples
selves,
disciples' seized
room.
all
were
one
haps they might
His
they thought they did.
example
among
put himself
introduces
was
devoted
most
then
lowly services
the
beauty of
great
He
death.
to
foresaw
feet,and of
season
in
less than
This
way
put
was
the
little while
flee.
a
it.
study
which
of
in
dull
pages
the
washing
just before
was
to
much
at
so
even disciples,
Him
had
been
will
who
see
it? for instance, take the passage the
who
arid
of those
but
uninteresting ;
33
then,
and
now
generallyfind
consequence and
OBEDIENCE.
I.
to
D
34
KNOWLEDGE
Him
their Lord
as
admiration
an
would
and
the
knew
they
awe
of Him
but
the force of
against the
the
frame
;
"
of life
word
all but
sant
?
is not
in
love of
dience, of
that
of
true
so
we
1.
the than
case
the
educated
the
in
hear 'the
who
it, admire
is as
of those
and
not
to
be
place
it,do
a
able
who
persons
of the
are
very
Alas
con
!
obe sub
that
vision, should so
it is,whether
not.
or
state
to
to
talk of
of careful
a
reality. Yet of
try
we
is the
delightfulas
so
in this
mass
do
practicalreligion?
multitude
religionare
to
to lastly,
;
to feelreligiously,
to
of the fact
aware
The
trial
which self-denial
distasteful
are
all the
Scripture altogetherplea
and religion,
religionwhich be
the
its strictness ?
religion,will stand
stance
deliberately promised
assembled,
persuade ourselves,that our
primarilyagainst
who chiefly, under
may hence
; and
mind
continually,know
so
except
fess
Such
it.
obey
Is it not
they did
secondarilyreferringto
here
us
They
it ;
sinned
and
St. Peter
all of
all,
us
them.
admired
of
knew
faithful,but failed
be
practicaldirec to
delivered
text,
truth
Apostles,and
the
feel
would
their minds
they lacked.
was
Iscariot,who
Judas
they
their
considered
be
it
what
observe
not
;
vouchsafed
and
truth,
[SKRM.
Teacher,
of the instruction
tion
WILL
and
on sufficiently
rest
not
GOD'S
OF
of
even
mind.
in better
community.
taught; they
have
who We
profess will
take
circumstances
They few
are
well
distresses
III.]
WITHOUT
life,or
in
of their
able
are
OBEDIENCE.
to
get
them
over
the
occupations,by least
or
They
respectablyand
on
go
if the
had
have
have
They them
an
are
;
Gospel had
polishedin their
are
or disposition,
is religion
a
based
have
self and
upon
mind
;
in the
been
the
the
main,
anitywere
religionof the
go
on
to
have
been
taught God
from
come
it
of
as
a
rule
it does
lence
and
away
its
cause
would
;
they
life,so
far forth
its claims.
They
done
it.
it is; conse
the selfish
They
do
well
Sometimes, D
2
to
no
So
them. to
sense
far
its excel or
explain obey
be
they
commanded
of it, and if I
to
with
right where
it not
it
accept
it agrees
overlook
in
They
believe
blind
They
right had
they speak
as
govern
they are
precepts.
have
understand
they in
it, and
admire
agree,
not
it commands.
however,
it,and
revere
so
state
heart.
unrenewed
an
principleswhich
the carnal as
of
to
it of
Christi
But
they are, they ingraftit upon
worldlyhabits
and
mere
a
(I say,)as
land. do
how
their
They accept it,they add
it ?
feel towards
it to what
ask,
world,
supposing
it,)even
of
natural
(takingthe
the
quence
from
same
not us
thinks
expected. They
kind
manners,
the
them.
given
world
it is
societyas let
time.
they would
been
the
they find
and
attend
feelingof propriety. Thus
civilization of the would
variety
lapse of
which
not
when
the
happily,with
what
to
eye
charitable
the
by
habits
and
general tastes
same
by
which spirits
good health,
at
35
may
think
;
they
continue
36
the
GOD'S
OF
KNOWLEDGE
description,they adopt
fined
of
elegance
then
dious,
and
sentiment
relief in
varietyand seek
perhaps
lished, or of
historyof
commonly
show
some
gion ;
only
approbation
with
this bad
means
again
have
perhaps
of
so
have
religionof
inno
best
at
the
for
;
merely
subjectof Lord's
reli
day,
to
course
every
descrip
general ;
for the
but
varied
and
an
express
in
blended
impossibleto give
it
to
coldly
often
very
Christians
are
estimable
an
per
partlyinfected
another turned
descriptionof their
attention
promoting the happiness of and
Gospel ;
earthlyspirit.
and
Take
creatures, and
are
trulygood
of the
and
enough
on
be
can
picture, and
and
of
make
to
it, by
embel
or
good
the
to
and
persons
sons
it
think
But
character
of
accurate
They
of mind
once,
of it.
individuals, as
2.
state
its services
attend
to
tion of such shades
itself
slight regard
then
which
in
of the
is in
they
a
and simplicity,
successes
or
is their
more
and
subject
foreigncountries, or
the prospects
This
cent.
secure
interest
their
up
from
news
pervertingwhat
thus
eternal
have
to
to
narratives,fictitious religious
of
means
keep
to
desire
tire of its
unchangeable. They
is
religiouspoetry
They
that
re
and
graceful,fasti
soothed, and
and
feelingsroused
their
certain
a
manners,
is
love
They
luxurious.
and
eloquent preaching.
and
it into
religionis all that
their
[SERM.
WILL
formed
their
own
a
;
system then
them. to
the
their fellowof
they
morality come
to
III.]
WITHOUT
Scripture. They of
tone
do
understand
not
these
pass
apply
the
to
removing whole
tions
thing
to
they
know
know
own
them
that
and
with
I
faith, acting upon not
of this such a
a
moral
of
and
decent
ciples,)seems of
acting.
to
knowledge, bringing
perance,
a
selfish
be
to
them.
They
Scripture,on
care
do
the
ground
of their
obey they
formed
nothing
contemplate effect
and
whatever
prin spread
The
enough.
of
doing
as
selfish
a
tem
selfish bene
expedience, this none
;
honest
an
have
recommend
(on
their
to
them
not
peaceableriess,a
for
But
They
for
as
and
in its train
volence, the moralityof
it
There
forward
be, they
conduct,
them
think
previously
own
To
the
themselves
; but
earnestness
right spirit. They mode
of
on
consider.
going
them
have
not
way
into
them, receiving
as
opinions would
do
teaching it. comes
enough
their
But
classes.
never
mean,
unaffected
an
and
is
many
easy
they
and
already, they
them, by which
are,
it
case,
;
like,)and
of
channels
an
to apply its precepts seriously
them
them
approve
support the institu
it,and
the
are
it which
that these
not
Bible,
high
themselves.
for the lower
recommend
their
minds
riot
said
do
we
the
receive
which
to
as
thingsin
they fancy
;
highly serviceable fore, they
have
not
by
do
the
of its teach
beauty
many
or
with
present day, (which is
any
they
the
and
37
struck
they find
thingsthey would they
much
are
precepts,
It is true,
ing.
they
its
OBEDIENCE.
the
being
satisfies
truths in
of
Scrip-
38
ture
for
because
obey
say,)
to
seem
books
ever
from
than
obedience
not
were
(they
one
before
has
which
training
unloose
an
one
effect
to
or
which
knowledge
lighting us
on
prin
Or
3. not
one
the poor no
take
for
sary
?
most
in the hand
;
teaching or
not
view
of the
to
made
excuses
that irreligious, much
know
think
to
make
hither course,
it a
enough to man
and
to
they
hope
brethren ; not
?
"
not
a
merely
talk of
as
because
had
neces
apt
are
religion,
you a
by
have
was
have
religious. Why
to-day,my I will
know
Is it
subject.
step for right practice. Again, they
to
torch
the
were)
common
if
as
reallyto
power
but
above,
walk.
to
being
education
it
(as
way,
another
of the
has
above
obedience,
faith,given from
is
our
strengtheningus
real
the soul's welfare
to
of
appearance
to
and itself,
more
far different
a
leads
divine
life in
knowledge
use
of
it, which
principleof
that
of
waters
ciple,a principle independent of knowledge, it and
as
way
the
and to
reformation, if it
as
;
they
all the
power
Satan,
of
the bonds
outward
an
had
and
Pharpar, rivers
and
knowledge
gave
;
answer
better than
not
not
conduct
in
good
in
do
faith
will it not men
if all the
as
They
obey, on
to
Abana
they
are
of Israel ?"
sinner
?
"
valuable
more
principle of
make
to
another
as
Damascus,
that
told
are
comprehend. Why
not
well
they
[SKHM.
written.
there
being
of this divine
the need
WILL
GOD'S
scarcelybecome
these
;
their eyes
do
OF
KNOWLEDGE
come
matter
friends
of or
III.]
WITHOUT
superiors told have of
come
I will
come.
as
It
coming.
though attend
a
think do
they
You
itself
to
in
is the
reason
the
to
why
so
But
you
for.
pray
When
in
you
which you
us
struggle against you
are
conscious
forgiven. You
war
is difficult ;
during
against
And
any
that
is,who
one
the
the
week,
here thinks
it
in truth
and
the
falls short come
be
is behind.
flesh,and
to
to
into
intentions
and
enough
to
mean
pray
more
good
present who
When
hearts, which
your
world, the
to
mean
must
you
still
you
temptations,
in your
which
as
into
not
from.
evil," you
of, and
to
apt must,
earnest
suffered
of
say is very
us
those
the
deed
a
you
;"
this
sermon
so
lead
good
evil
actuallycarry
must
effect
This
that
when
to practisewhat
conduct
from
though
merely
are
all
not
try
already
say "deliver
is
this I
say,
must
have
you
former
and
in
daily
your
preferthe
"
temptation,"you avoid
to
;
(and
latter is to do
this is
even
It
come.
tries
men
;
must
this is very
now
;
act
here
great way
thoughts
our
as
preached
who
pray;
reallyintend
pray,
pray
the
must
difficult,because wander.
gone
a
the
getting knowledge,and obedience:) you
is
many
the
present
well
as
one
because
prayers,
be
you
beware
by
over
to
what
must
any
; but
they forgotthey
on,
have
this.
hard
to
going
they
if
as
to listen
enough
many
act
is
what
arid
enough
not
men
many to
not
is
suppose
act religious
supposing that all is done
of
is
to
you
church
to
39
OBEDIENCE.
to
reality devil. of
church
this, to
40
KNOWLEDGE
learn God's it in his
fool
a
be
he
high
formal
religionof in
words
heart
the the
he,
is
unhappy
things,most
is but
of
trifler,
a
for
the
our
Lord's
knows
these
he does
them
reverses
because
is
wisdom
the
he
he
life,he
service
because
"
text,
he
and
;
low,
be
or
active
outward
do
to
he
knowledge,
Surely he
foolishness.
be
or
maketh
sight,who
substitutinga
as
all
busilyoccupied in
His
this world
in mind
bear
and
in
[SERM.
not
mysteriesand
unlettered
WILL
will, but does
daily conduct,
he
know
GOD'S
OF
not."
to
some
an
delay it
it is
the
;
His
times, I rules
to
have
Now more
with every
I
give
be
to
had
after
am
!"
to
such
an
promising
one
state
yourself,and thing,which
and
I
was
cannot
and
even
worse
do.
O
if you
were
than
thought is the
that
set
other,
or
are
to
several
begun
I say, You
my
mind
a
reason
some
most
all
with
?
true,
are
of repentance,
for
but
I know,
instead
men
I feel in I have
seasons
while,
a
I must
or
holy and
good
little while
a
strength to
taken
like them
were
mind,
own
my
most
about
difficult
very
it over,
nothing be
law
myself; but
that 1
man
I must
imitatingthem.
fell back before.
wish
for
and
a
so
againstmy
strain upon
I read
accounts
about
set
so
Can
least.
at
delightful. I heart
much
yoke,
acknowledge
and
say,
may
effort,such
Christ's
bear
I
one
God,
serve
such
It is
"
But
than
wretched
in
a
much
contented
knowledge
grievousblindness
was
which
I
WITHOUT
III.]
in
state, if
better
a
comfort
in
this is the fault of many
acknowledgment for real
do
you
confidence
or
41
speaking of
been
hitherto
I have
OBEDIENCE.
as
repentance
;
they
suffered
not
become I
are,
were
God's
that
you
This
is what
taken
the
?
Out
judge thee," shall one
His
mising sign For
heart.
in him
them
The
or
young
before have
their
they formed
be
a
are
it is
have excuses
to
come
to
an
overcome
will
I
who
and such
great and a
an
real pro
of
hardness
heard
persons
say
heard
them,)
that
indeed
for
thing
be taken
especiallyapt
it.
will it there
mere
wretched to
done
not
considered
be
have
companions
plead
mouth
I have
:
must
one
it would
they own
else
;
instance
lightly,(every
there
with
if it is to
shame,
safe
a
words.
own
Therefore
?
judgment
in
own
Judge Himself,
our
were
you
is,if your
how
"
You
have
own
the confession
make
and
terror
;
did
would
have
arid
thine
of
says
reverse
must
Truth
franklyown
you "
die, you
judgment-seat, and
know
which
not
are
that
could
they
if
than
taking your
am
an
substitute
days.
many
hope,
no
true, for I
be
before
:
if
as
you
to
such
a
promise
state
now
of salvation
showing
be
better
a
yourself,but
with
hope
Go
in
If you
state.
of
word
a
(so to say) for
due
admit,
satisfied
no
give
to
For
themselves, after
making it,to put off repentance, be
too
make
described
allow
or
are
much
confession.
;
I have
feel
not
your
men
that is, you
;
to
age
say to
off
suddenly.
this ; that be
is,
callous, or
the natural
true
42
KNOWLEDGE
of their conscience.
sense
day
to
themselves,
like
that
constrained
was
God's
judgments
But
let not
any
thing
such of
They
is their
This
repent.
GOD'S
OF
bad his
while
he
an
the
Lord
witness
own
who
to
utter meat.
that he will receive
he
;
against
his sinful
at
sat
some
Bethel
at
mouth
own
think
one
they hope
say
prophet
with
[SERM.
WILL
does
in
speak
not
faith. When
then
of heart
or
whether
this
his
at
than in
idle
mere
earnest
difficulties.
the heart should
in
jest and
But, should
then
do,
It is
hope.
and
word,
a
so
different to
say;
I
thing is
do
love you
different
to
make Here
you.
what
God words
He
;
Christ
offers
to
half in
earnest
he
has
no
plainand
easy
who
find
corruptionin
you
know
if you
to
you
could,
of peace
and
thing indolentlyto
you is
the
insincerity.You man
more
really pierced
different
a
offer
own
are
you
not
were
be
consider
your
would
very
put before
earnestness
be
a
God's
close with it is
do
you
I would
"
hate if
he
doublerminded
Gospel speaks to
the
say,
let him
Every
you
if
pre
frightened
word, said half
truth,
that
is
again,
If you
and sincerity
which
mere
a
it
to
see
or,
it is the
;
hardness
;
complain.
to
the
his
let him than
more
repentance
complaint,then
need
to
off
putting
a
of purpose,
complaint is
compunction.
his
to
weakness
quiet his conscience,
to
tence
complains of
man
a
takes make
and
man,"
to
different when test
say you you
between you at
wish your
different.
III.]
WITHOUT
He
says,
of
stone,
"
a
I will take
away
from
you
the
heart
of
this
world
and
its
plea
the
if you
sures,
love
will submit back.
draws
man
of the
the love desires
and
of his
bottom
his conscience
wants
Christ make
offer
bitter sweet
and
light darkness,
and
tidingsof peace; if
But
a
depths of
the
his
so
to
as
do
as
difficulty?a simple
in
know
as
the
uncertaintyis
of time
which
God
does
great things by
men
start
from
are
plain.
first he
Syrian.
Christ cure.
in
of
our
our
them
power,
says,
by
you
keep
out
to
be
of the
a
get
at
is the not
follow, and
plain
hear
methods
of
So
man.
surprised
Watch
of Naaman
and
and
these
You
overcome
way
but
to
conduct
watch
getting strength. fear
glad
;
so
it. and
through pride, because they "
To
light
himself,
Truth, what
must
will be
the
was
and
to
over
of such
at
lies
but
not.
indeed,
he
trite,that
This
Did
the
Him
wishing
the
recovery
rule
the
would
hail
he needs
gain power
to
matter
"
is the
and
well
at
heart, to expel the evil,to
own
purifythe good,
be
way.
if He
he would
is in earnest
man
to
bitter,darkness
till then
"
present
is, only he
of the
him,
sweet
then
he
as
out
this for
do
to
remain
taken
his
satisfied
is well
lose
to
consent
cannot
all he to
bear
cannot
part with
to
he
;
heart
he
;
world,
After
My discipline." Here
to
No
tastes
changed.
43
OBEDIENCE.
of 8
means
to
;" herein
pray pray we
feel your
the
are
are
surely certain
weakness;
by temptation; then This is watching. it.
44
KNOWLEDGE
Avoid
society which
flee from
the very
careful
too
little too
easy,
is
be
of evil
safer
it is the
"
which
reading books
little
a
[SERM.
WILL
mislead
likelyto
shadow
better
;
GOD'S
OF
;
strict than
too
Abstain
side.
Turn
they arise, set
about
to
from
bad
some
business, begin conversingwith
or
to
say
Lord's
yourselfthe
and
ness
when
thoughts
it be
temptation, whether world, false shame, duct
pleasures,urged
by
another, be
to
the
or
precious blood-shedding.
to
say
cannot
to
these
to as
keep
you
well
do
will
name
;
of
means
and
Holy
to
Festivals and
body, hither
of
the
receive
at least,to yourself,
do
not as
so
to
Church
;
to
;
to
to
put
least
attend
the
you
literally the Fasts to
come
of Life ? out
not
at
power
observe
the Bread this
His
Is
ordinances.
Have ;
for the
God
earnestlyin
you
constantly? come
to
Him
holy
Have
?
of your
grace
Altar
His
seek
power
the power
ask
can
you
past experience has look
therefore
power;
the limbs
over
;
grace,)
again, pray that
know
must
dare
not
little attention
a
And
rightway. You
yourself;your
the
this in your
not
of
this
you
and
Son's
in the
Do
or
think
far, (through God's
go
watch.
as
nothing
taught
help sinning;
sinful
and
eyes
your
con
covetous,
of Christ's
pointswill
of the
world's
cowardly, or
unforgiving,or sensual, shut
you
by
urged
threats
self-interest, provoking
the part of
on
the
serious
with
are
you
friend,
some
Prayer
When
reverence.
a
from
you.
dangerous
are
he
cannot
you
;
you
the
His
Get
hand,
WITHOUT
III.J
His
take
to
gain have
than
more
is your
Here Well
God
it if
the
then
aim
they Master
bad
the
to
ease,
another comfort
Truth
of
but
:
they
the
Truth,
When
He, the
terriblythe earth, the
educated refinement
age.
makes
of
what
of the
remnant
loves
The
false us
of
be
aims
to
be
at
domes
Truth, not
;
into
discard
it.
hosts,
gloss of and
mere
amiable.
of
find
He live
We a
shake
to
comes
will
Israel ?
decent
is but
converting the
to
number
true
and
another
enjoy
to
in
agree
from
one
man
one
degrading Lord
offend
estimation,
of secular
but
or
religion,instead
they know
God, which
self
them, then
rules
their
;
to
they
;
without
busy, another
be
to
instrument
mere
ing
foremost
put
both
please
to
God
Thus in
many
serve
tells them
They differ,indeed,
what
a
that
first thing
the second.
tic
God
obey
can
The to
be
to
get themselves
desire
they
;
only they obey.
being
doing.
persuaded
can
right,because
is
be
aim, trying Few
When
ing
heart,
not
minded.
thus
are
double
a
another
men.
could
men
mammon.
what
have
resolving, and
few
; but
and
own
your
more
no
bad
remedy.
with
on
do
not
were
in earnest
about
you
without
"
So, make
price?"
and
knowing
your
go
a
murmur
;
gift,vouchsafed
free
no
to
would
What
offers.
this is
;
really wish
you
say
you
without
and
excuses
"
blessings He
the
money
and
Blood
and
gracious Body
work;
arduous
45
OBEDIENCE.
in
an
worldly We
46
all
we
KNOWLEDGE
know
we
each
when
selves
"
falsely we
Christ
true
earnestness
our
by
to
into
enter
for
continually
"
!
life,
the
humbleness
faith,
Christian
of
teachers
enlightened
two
was
Lord
Blessed
our
His
all
the
against day.
own
we
may
are
to
This
!"
our
we
superior
times
own
;
thus
and
that
Pharisee
brought
desire
for
sin,
we
III.
wise
excuses
consciousness
blind
Thou
charge
fatal
As
think
We
ourselves
make
conscious
the
[SERM.
WILL.
think
we
;
are
lose
gradually
others.
the
other
we
sinning.
We
profess.
and
flatter
GOD'S
OF
to
come
foundations
of
mind
of
and
SERMON
IV,
SECRET
FAULTS.
xix.
PSALM
"
Who
understand
can
his
Christian a
it
as
with
contented
than
more
mation
ledge they
imply difficult far
that to
is
this
know
to
know of
ourselves
its strangeness
should Christian
profess
to
doctrines,
themselves,
I do is
in and
while
considering
they that
not
know
a
are
part,
viz.
upon thus
very
and
so
thing.
strange
this, act
to
mean
it is
easy;
life
it.
at
in
is not
consists receive
aim
even
ourselves
of
events
not
strange,
ourselves
infor
systematic
do
have
they
accidental
exact
and
if
the
as
are
impressions
and,
such
ohtain
to
They
vague ;
merely
none,
say
ignorance
But
of
I
have
effort
no
and
state
But
called
themselves.
themselves them.
upon
When
of
real
it is
this,
about
force
Iffe with
general
their
concerning
from
me
multitudes
seem,
knowledge
correct
Thou
Cleanse
faults."
may
through
go
?
errors
secret
STRANGE
12.
that
the
men
great
ignorant
self-knowledge
is
48
SECRET
a
it is not
much
too
without
words
ledge of the We
indeed,
may,
those
declares
assent
of which
which
for
than
ideas
they
for.
stand
well
selves,as more
a
understand
terms
because
such
used
them
by
Now
a
who
more
they
understand
hard
use
Yet
words,
words
they
the
they
morals
the
despise
persons
when
in
it is
then
nothing is
they
common
are
same
error
think
and and
they
religion, have
been
and
Moral
of
have
we
sin,
Governor,
we
a
can
some
have
just
Saviour, or
a
be
meaning
using to
words
them.
without Thus
attaching
idea
right
no
Sanc-
that is,in professing to believe in Them, tifier, shall
as
them
all their lives.
hearts of
think
form, used
real
a
that because
them.
(I repeat) unless
our
idea
as
mere
foreignlanguage,
others, fall into
subtle
a
propositionthe
a
Yet
men
which
as
them,
Educated
they comprehended
in
in
some
words,
this fault in illiterate
of
to
to
men
with
familiar
of words
same
sin,
heart.
own
if such
in
believe
our
of
know
right
but
;
are
doctrines
some
belief
belong
who
birth from
new
form
a
obviouslyabsurd.
is
common are
to
and
equally possibleto terms
The
sincere, is the
holding of them,
all those
sin, that is,of
doctrines
however
assent,
a
without
of
nature
them.
self-examination
meaning.
understood
be
cannot
that
say
forgivenessof sins, and
the
if
to
[SERM.
understanding
of habitual
neglectthe duty using
for
condition
necessary
Thus
FAULTS.
we
distinct
self-knowledgeis
at
the
SECRET
IV.]
of all real
root
vain,
think
chief,to trines
religiousknowledge
as
of
matter
a
outward
hearts
our
what
understand
we
Governor
Judge
and
the
prehend
the removal
of
ledge is
the
to
The
inward
we
we
shall
Infinite
an
we
and
com
actual
our
blessingof
do, is search
and
precepts and
to our
profitby
Self-know
hearts.
utmost
any startle
God
words.
mere
our
doctrines
outward us
of
notices
and
make
us
hearts; and then, when
experiencedwhat
have
by
is the
are
the
very
religioncan
turn
proportionas
otherwise
key
Scripture. of
in
primarilyin
us
that
sin, redemption, pardon, sanctifi-
cation, which
speaks to
meant
feel what
we
we
is
by
search
nature,
own
our
of disobedience
nature
sinfulness,that
;
by
or
excellent,taken
proportionas
understand
and
doc
merely by being
course,
it is in
mis
a
Christian
the
however
For
it is in
by attendingsermons,
or
means,
themselves.
and
;
deceit and
a
understand
to
taught by books, any
vain, it is
than
worse
"
49
FAULTS.
it is to read
the doctrines
of the
ourselves,
Church
and
the Bible. Of No
the
even
himself
only
contented
are
their This
hearts, is the
Men
upon. VOL.
of
degrees.
ignorant of himself; perhaps, is entirely
one,
and
self-knowledgeadmits
course
I.
in with
and
part." However, a
knows
most
men
slight acquaintance
therefore
point which are
Christian
advanced
most "
a
it is my
satisfied E
to
with
faith. superficial purpose have
to
insist
numberless
50
SECRET
faults.
secret
either
if
let
secret
faults
ready
to
like I
the
to
faults
fancy that
for
him,
will
know,
least
have
being him
with
may to
his anger
be
same
to
we
see
a
pre
it is
see,
discoveries
own
surprise us an
to
to
man
angry
The
!
brought against
and
to
to
impartiality.
us
;
what or,
we
if
we
violent
passion,still
other
sins, equally
equally known For
able
day, for
failingin
subject to
us.
if
and
;
differ
we
professhimself
another
ourselves, and was
if
clearness
turn
is of
and, in the height of
;
will
the
see
of himself
angry,
naturallyinclined we
not
apt is
more
he
the
that
it would how
:
us
their
which
be his
witness
to
not
unknown as
of
plainlywe
the command
judge
it may
as
convincing
first sightthere
At
they do
discomposure,
Now,
how
around
they
anger
and
it ;
upon
of faults unknown
us
supposing
those
has
he
charge
reason
in
consider
instance
very
are
few
though
of
method
ready
of others.
that
For
hear.
at
dwell
ourselves,
about
are
to practically
which
them
sumption
his
terms,
to
materiallyfrom sins in
believe, all
I
general
reason
no
course
serious
in
most
ourselves, is
secret
strong
all have
we
which,
of the existence
ourselves
attentivelythe
do.
to
Now
1.
faith,
learn.
to
fact
a
;
and
wish
nothing
EM
them,
about
strength of
to
exists, that
confess
calmly
now
they
that
presumption
had
consider
us
think
not
obstacles
as
or
as
on
Now
do
They
sins
as
live
and
[Ss
FAULTS.
example
:
to
there
him are
IV.]
who
persons when
mainly from
act
conceive
they
they
virtuous
actions
selves
trouble, and
and
to
close
love of of
well
as
and
this is
we
no
our
speak well
hearts have
of
knowledge that
very our
we
be
may
us,
men
what God
must
is
is
good knows
is
He
a
sees
man
God
Not
so
than acts
us
have
we
;
the not,
presumption against us.
throughout the Church, sins without
sees
see?
as
real state
teach
to
If
us
trieth the
our
heinous, of which
and
greater
things."
hearts ?
own
sure
Him
all the
hail
who
Judge
a
He
praisewere
deep If
idea.
ourselves,(though to
of us, and
our
sin in
sees
Should
omission
Though sins
being
earnestlybesought
we
not.
? imperfections
the reins.
sin
other
make,) yet why knowledge of us limit
brothers, after all there and
not, still a
some
do
we
supposition
of
of
aware
accidental
man's
extent
and
gain,
condition
our
if it be
or,
world,
principalcause be
human
not
the
satisfaction
mere
may
;
see,
is
are
bold
a
should
world
This
others
say there
of which
put them
desire of
the
the bondage infirmity,
But,
the
the
or
or
high principle ;
detect
active, as
that of others
sins,which
us,
acting on
times
at
generous
praised by
can
deeds.
good as
similar or
as
applause,shame,
of their
doing
are
are
if
observers
being busy
self-interest
they givefreely,or
;
by themselves,
whereas
51
FAULTS.
SECRET
much "
our
of sin does E'2
have
knoweth He
no
nature,
heart condemn
heart, and
our
alone
we
evil in human
If
in
number
set
us,
all down
52
FAULTS.
SECRET
daily,of
against us the
which
of the
thoughts
resentment, in
day
We
Him. it
know
of the
subject. of
Peter
suspectednot
his
deny
his Lord.
dience
while
the
he
about
Goliath
of the bear, He
in
'."
faithful
continued did
go
his
There
was
on,
him,
upon
faith, and time
a "
1
Sam.
Thou He
condemnest.
1
The
"
:"
of the
Nay,
to
his
xvii.
37.
;
for when art
had
a
hand
man2"
whom
his
2
years
weak him.
overcame
could
kept
life,
learning
wealth
prophet
the
of
Saul, he and
and
and
season
a
delivered
years
heart,
yet power
to
answer
from
;
calm,
of the
usage
God
obe
in retired
only
not
ill
to
of the paw
out
out
me
What
that
lion, and
him
happy
his
in
betrayed
led
of
acci
boldly,
till it
Lord
his fortifying
the fear of the Lord ened
is manifested
the actual which
privatelife.
in
does
the first
Christ
heart,
own
trial, under
severe
he
followed
will deliver
Philistine
this
weakness,
lived years
of the paw
out
me
reflect upon
David was
to
much
suggested by
temptation, and
faith clear-sighted Saul
how
but
the
known
are
of
hour
in
is
hidden
our
him
and
through
!
Now
occasion.
dents
;
them
consideration
disclosures
and
not
This
2.
view
them
to
us
concern
other
emotions,
know
of stirrings
impurity,discontent, each
succeed
momentary
nothing,but
The
too.
pride,vanity,covetousness, these
know
we
heart
[SERM.
retort
thou
principlesin
2
Sara.
xii.
7.
IV.]
SECRET
another
trouble the
them
instance
of
well,
of
temptation
him
favoured
the
pose) It is
is
God, what
real
from
due
knowledge
(may
The
:
think
to
till
ourselves
we
warning
Never
"
to
sup
sight? be
to
have
we
have
we
of
case
His
in
spiritual
thought. of
in the
so
state
it is this
deduced
vouchsafed
been
saints of
serious
a
had
under
that, after
and
prosperity; things be
own
our
season
a
is
bearing
man
fallingback
if these
And
*.
Hezekiah
religious
a
mercies
extraordinary
a
for
but
his heart.
in
lost
but
words,
53
FAULTS.
been
o
exposed on
is
We
have
temptations,and
tell
for
how
should
we
how
We
are
He
alone
great.
if
those
This
brought
which
thought
sinners, but knows
cha
another.
act
from
tried
our
integrityon
experienced.
humble.
us
side of
one
temptations different
know
we
should do
we
who
not
died
for
that
we
sins.
our
not
we
much
Thus
3.
been
not
if have
remarkable
been
in
those
know
tried,
and
observed, that
if
eminent
of
saints
we
1
ourselves
to
xx.
12
some
"
than even
has
Scripture,we
Kings
in which this ;
where
faithful ? It is
which
look
;
respects
found
circumstance
allow
farther
But
tried. not
do
we
but
cannot
we
ourselves
know
have
What we
voucher
hitherto
keep
of
kinds
Integrityon
no
cannot
under
do
side.
every
racter
various
to
been
of the shall
19.
find
a
often most
their
54
SECRET
recorded their
have
to
errors
in which
duty
Abraham
wife. from
the
The
wisdom
to
land
men,
who
less
know
be
of ourselves
defiled
so
which third
than
doubt
we
much
of hidden
those
parts of their
? and
blame, what
if
our
very
imperfection,what
with
the
guiltof
vir must
of evil This
sins ?
our
in
is
a
presumption againstus. of this
Think
4.
himself, David
and
in
to
the
entirely
this is so,
good
men,
lence
and
;
one
pray
to
know
faults
our
breadth
and
the
the
best a
men
others.
And
the
most
ever
others
have,
their
see
own
him.
lives of
written
standard
better, they
an
either to
higher
than
depth of
are
him
were
experienceof
own
in their minds
within
before
from
learn
examine
himself, (with
finds
which
for, having
themselves
he
begins to
entirely unknown
we
it is that
humble
No
almost
or
That
hence
too.
text,)but
of
abundance
ing
If then
multipliedcircumstances
aggravate
down
of consolation,
free from
most
were
unknown
the
in
bow
Paul.
better
even
excluded
to
son
St.
so
his
passionateword.
a
with
denied
was
men,
again, the
them,
think
to
faith
seduced
was
themselves
which
be
tues
for
ourselves, had
character we
promise
knew
firmityabout
are
of
contention
sharp
a
of
Faith
perfect.
of
meekest
parts of
trial,and
most
most
the
Barnabas
in those
had
want
of Solomon
idols.
had
had
obedience
through
Moses,
[SERM.
occurred
each
generallyshowed ful
FAULTS.
of excel and
somewhat
know of the
sinful nature,
and
IV.]
SECRET
shocked
are
at
themselves.
frightened at
and
generalityof
55
FAULTS.
understand
cannot
men
times the habitual
The
this;
self-condemnation
if
and
of religious o
breaks
men
from
into
out
of
mind,
thoughtless them more
fect and
more
let
to
a
the
and
of the
another tell the himself
there
and affright
the
horror
of
earth, indulging
on
falsehood, shunning the Christ, when
his
throne
his eyes
of
habitual
God,
are
and
neglect
of
original unexplored
are
brought clearlyand
even
to
the
true
servants
last a
never
he
know more
at
for
who
day who
man
his
can
lived evil
own
of the
and
cross
and
reproach
his waste
sinfulness
fullyto of
sins, of
abuse
of
of
before
all his innumerable
God,
to
will,
truth
length opened
talents,his misapplicationand the
will
is reserved
notions
chance
own
watch
becomes
lodged,
at
And
world.
and
Though
as
be.
to
stillthe full manifesta
earnest,
secrets
imper
more
death, yet he
he
on
Doubtless
in prayer
of himself and
followinghis
the
hearts.
of his heart.
more
call
a
shall find ourselves
of his
day
man
against all
it, and
own
persevere
the bottom
to
conscientious tion
man
good
a
ourselves, the
ignorant we
5. But
get
examine
we
hear
their
examine
to
fulness
who
persons
of
witness
really a
and
melancholy
the confession is
against himself,
distempered
strange
a
it arises
think
they
accidental
from
or
Whereas
disquiet.
the
from
affectation,or
state
words,
time,
his and
of his nature
his view
!
Nay,
Christ, the prospect is
56
SECRET
awful.
The
"
scarcely be
saved1."
sightof his
was
in
obtaining,though
labouring and
on
long enough
Doubtless
all.
acceptance,
death
all who
to
who
through it, and
My
I
not
And
can
to
before second
the safe
bring
them
earth
they
they
in I
have
in
good
appeal to
of
be
fair con
your ;
for if you
real state,
your
nor
yourselves,
purifying your
be
or
to
you
know
earnest
world,
next
whether
their substance
new
about
little you
how you
are
reason,
your
next
thought
for the
the
walking
in
chances
that
way?
narrow
And
yet
how
knowledge
ignorance,and ministers
1
1
who of
are
cannot
Pet.
iv. 18.
the
are
many
of those
number cient
not
if so,
even
know
selves
and
our
supported by
on
appeal to
sciences, whether
even
of 2
!
just.
how
died
presumptions are
have
then
whom
in
brethren,
these
not
are
Him
strength of believed
spiritualagony
a
to
must
we
vision terrifying
that fierce and
man
earth
partlysucceeded
not
was
will
"
good
selves, that last fierytrial of the soul
real
and
life
the
sins, which
obtain, and
them
subdue
all endure
its
to
told,
are
will
Then
he
learn
[SERM.
righteous,"we
the full
undergo
FAULTS.
now
hear
themselves, in
perilof
tell who
have
me
or
sense
their souls and
are,
2
1
who
Cor.
no
a
suffi
of their ! Christ's are
iii. 13.
not,
IV.]
SECRET
elect ; but
the true
of
knowing
becomes
of you
livinga
life of
1. as
a
As
work.
painfulto
with
this
ducement, what
to
less
a
Self-love
;
this
faults
into
with
the our
us
the
conscience
when
of the we
lower
in
world,
readilydevote
employment. of
and
to
balance
whereas,
We
if the
hope
examining.
We
for certain
we
diffi
ourselves
in the
busy we
itself
whether
safety.
our
utmost,
;
natural.
of the
self-love.
our
allow
to
reckoning
some
the trouble
for
at
see
are
a
that
as
account
and
have
in
saves
answers
or
we
comes
sufficient caution known
is
ask
from
wearisome
and
then
take
to
We
painful.
severe
And
the best
nature,
speak
to
us,
sake
leisure time
and
2.
is
come
effort and
heart
not
govern
conscience'
not
is steadilyreflecting,
that,
any
that the know
by
own
;
or
more
has
judge.
implies an
comes
our
men
many
do
for
then
suppose,
effort of
principleswhich act
we
may
is
impediments
reflectingcorrectly. To
of
we
it
;
he
knowing yourselves,
your
languages
the very
why
of
course
well
of the
culty
the
mind
to
he
all, self-knowledge does
acquaintance Now
call
ignorance,and
of
matter
ledge
spiritual
in the way
First of
or
than
it
question not
thinking far
state
For
feelingyour
or
immediate
self-deceit,and
do.
are
and
way
considered,
are
entertain, whether
to
comfortably of his that
the difficulties in the
when
serious
most
for each
right
57
yourselves aright
a
to
FAULTS.
think
possibleun take our
them
account
truth
were
it
58
SECRET
known
to
debts,
and
and
find
greater
this favourable
comfort.
chastened
seduce
a
tries
smoothly, and perform, we from
are
high, he
himself
a
tional energy and
he
Christian which
And,
love.
nothing
humility,and
the
and In
could
nothing
will
happy
is in
2
Cor.
He
xi. 27.
with
in
is cheer this
his
for
family,
for Christian
temper a
him
dream,
of from
except deep
ordinarilyrescue
except sharp affliction.
1
spirits
constitu
mistakes
saved
not
vigour and
mere
confirmed
have
can
do
or
with
affection
short, he
we
thing; and
this
he if
natural
mere
benevolence,
and
;
peace.
mistakes
act
or
things go
man's
a
our
within
do
we
will
to
wish, and
every
mistakes
it
that he is
when
When
can
unless
but
from
for strengthof faith.
contented
Christian
it ;
mind
and
notion
but
far
duty.
he
body
Resistance
to
pleasedwith
and
high spirits,
proceed
but
especially. He
promptness,
ful
is
the
tell how
of
sense
it
misfortune
l, fastings
reallyis.
have
we
cannot
act
and
principle;
our
of bear
into
acting rightly,whether without,
and
can
we
man
he
than
better
of ourselves
the
have
we
watchings
by
commonly much
but
conceive,
can
judgment
Health
great blessing,if
a
nothing
we
health
uninterrupted
domestic
and
had
we
than
especiallyprevail,if
have
to
those
And
will
should
we
[SERM;
increasing.
ever
3.
is
us,
FAULTS.
him
SECRET
IV.]
of
causes
in
ourselves
the
excites
ready
to
far
think
is away
;
or,
its seductions
;
and
world
or tranquillity,
porary
the
on
the other
for Christian
4.
Next,
one
Conscience
disregard it,it
we
thus
sins, It
sins.
know
it ;
distressed
the
at
The
insensible
merely
our
to
tem
fervour on
peace,
it is
oftener I think
secret
reflec startling
a
the
are,
the of
many
if
and
us;
become
sin,
we
of habit.
sin ; but
upbraid
to
time
in
guilty we
it.
are
ourselves.
against
ceases
soon
more
for the
it to we
the force
us
then, (and
seems
tion,) that
deadens
for Christian
warns
known,
once
;
are
consider
first
at
when
or
zeal.
must
we
tempo
a
over-wrought
our
hand
of mind,
of
mistake
we
trial,
circumstances
least, we
at
given
time
a
well
too
or
know
good object,which
some
such
Under
temptation.
mercy
obedience
for
and
mind,
not
and
our
pursuitof
in keen
are
to
remain
we
do
we
great
much,
us
While
world,
any
impulse
strong
rary we
affected
has
which
after
or
;
the
from
retirement
frequently
are
self-deceit.
similar
a
59
circumstances
accidental
Other
FAULTS.
less
less us
we
we
are
may,
on
reflection,recollect
instances,
of ourselves, of
graduallyforgettingthings to
be
wrong,
force to
which
of habit.
allow
our
shocked
once
By
themselves
it
what
they
are
in various
not
our
experience
Such
us.
to sure
kinds
affirm
of
what
is the
contrive
(forinstance)men
They bring themselves or
in
dishonesty. is untrue,
is true, in the
course
of
60
SECRET
business. more
they likely their
Christian form
in
their and
ordinances,
indulgent habits
;
right; displaya
needless
domestic
giving ;
to
of
still struck
But as
punction, but the
such. 5.
less
Habit To
from
have
has
of
those
made
age
it
At who
prevailed;
at
has
its
own
world,
one
time
erred
a
in
another, the
of
wealth, and
an
veneration irreligious
means
an
are
again,
of
stated
with
com
But
it is to
be
sin. be
must
So
feel it
not
secret
a
that of
added
wrong
influence, that
the
duty
do
we
what
felt them
indifference.
because
their
others
and
once
first it is omitted with
sin
such
livingin
them.
instance,
soon
duties.
for justifiable,
is the force of habit.
at
;
Every
by
impropriety;
the force of habit
custom.
these
a
simplicityof
be
the
in
mis
any
livingto
third
private prayer
of
they
is
splendour
with
such a
than
they always thought its
a
in self-
Christian
as
feel, doubtless
now
take
not
them
without
think
they
suppose
present mode
others
do
the
on
more
and
pomp
abstinence
cannot
selves.
drink
and
eat
less
and we
are
all the while
about
bear
still
selfish
and
attendance
arrangements,
much
manners
Now
and,
;
low
religion. Or, again, they will live
of
their
cheat
and
observing it,and
careful
continue
[SERM.
fall into
to
are
to
overreach
They
without
ways
FAULTS.
even
ways
; and
good
men,
unconsciouslymisled
fierce
persecutinghatred
Christian
doctrine
odious
over-estimation
of wealth of the
mere
;
at
has
another
intellectual
SECRET
IV.]
another,
; at
powers
disregard Church.
The
laxityof
a
forms
the
of
of their age
wicked
Sodom,
nature
of their
makes
it
and
mischief
sin ;
Bible.
is
customs
The
"
much
extended, then,
Lord
the
this
rilymust
be
when
consider
of
stir up
and Do
as
you
works
?
church St.
Isaiah
the
words
Have any
xl. 8.
of the
than
you
1
How
ever1."
over
us,
Scripture!
true
the
but
;
minds,
our
Ask
youth
yourselves,
of
have
Bible
the
read
?
carefully, ?
Gospels,for instance Saviour's
of your have
compared
Pet.
the
but
away,
study Scripture to
more
you
other
obviously,
"
know
you
much
the evil
their eternal
not
part of it you ? One
?
from
minds.
our
amid
read
we
effaced
do
do
very
Paul's, or
1
little
we
what
whole
and
their
change
of sin
dominion
"
one
know
Yet
in
strengthened,necessa
and
how
refresh
any a
for
Scripture,bright in
and
Is there
passeth
gets corrupted,
brethren,
my
world
endureth
purity. Yet,
and
of the
truth, though
in
remain
Lot
is, only custom
guide
secret
conscience
words
it still
world
of
we
it,as
not
chief
our
word
Our
does
sin
"
what
seducing
the
sway
sin.
secret
Now
6.
suffer from
they of the
though unconsciously.
of the
ignorance
the
unless
will feel the
; and
another,
; at
disciplineof
and
watchful, especially
are
morals
religious men,
most
fashion
61
FAULTS.
heard His
precepts,
Apostle's,with
i. 24, 25.
1 John
in
read
your
ii. 17.
own
or
62
SECRET
dailyconduct,
and
act
upon do
to
on
an
?
so.
If you for you
adequate
notion
which
racter
are
light,lest These the
have have
remarks
of knowing difficulty
the
danger
consequent
speaking peace
be
to
to
nor
an
state
;
not
to
come
you the
impress upon
ourselves which
us
aright,and
we
exposed,
are
souls, when
our
cha
reproved."
to
serve
may
"
do
possess,
at,
sinful
who
should
aim
to
actual
of those
their deeds
to
perfectChristian
duty
of your
go
;
plain you
sought
not
to
far is well
so
not, it is
of that
in the number
endeavoured
have,
it is your
notion
adequate
of
If you
them
[SERM. and
prayed
possess,
not
FAULTS.
there
is
no
peace.
Many thingsare is
not
future
our
plishan quenched down
to
prize worth from
escape Can
?
with
unknown
and
unrepented
ourselves
with
such
in
no
or
thankfulness,or
for how
can
dependence How "mind
we
can
we
giftto in
our
to
which 8
effort
debt
to
we
know
be
sense
said the
head
Christ,as
self-abasement,
of His
us, unless
any
of Christ,"
or
going
content
we
faith in
or
need
our
Him,
on
of His
nature
the desire
feel
accom
our
on
Can
of ?
includes
measure
Is it
shall be
never
of sins
unreal
to
thought of
the
load
a
an
pain
fire that
the
Yet
plain.
struggle?
a
and
endure
we
the grave
sufficient
this is
;
present discomfort
worth
not
againstus
to
be
holy?
help,or
our
Him,
the
to
or
ourselves? have
Apostle
that
exhorts
SECRET
IV.]
us, or
if the
the
sure
Providence, in
truth
vealed
believe
you
selves.
know
the
from
the
re
ears,
deceive
your
yourselves sound in
true
any
way.
which
im
this
please Him,
to
in
the
of holiness, and
and
endeavour
which
and
eyes
you
of
system
receive
commandments,
of sin
mea
that
If you
nothing
God's
to
some
of His sorrows,
and
things;
not
may
you
and
in
man,
conceive
plies knowledge desire
not
supply ?
acts
words,
Obedience
height above,
do
merely through
You
faith, but
the
light different
a
and
words
to
meaning
the world, and
regard
His
we
and
cause
6:3
Him
; if
beneath
depth
discern
but
follow
cannot
we
FAULTS.
is the
only practicalinterpreterof Scripture doctrine. Without selves but
personally; affliction
last.
This
is
form
them
more
they and
form.
a
tasted
have
never
they
the
love, because
they
own
weakness
need.
and
condition
of
to-day,
apostasy. Some
we
God
may and
cast
off
it
has
been
to
that
and
"
in
They
They
had
have
never
(and
Church.
of truth, because than
faith will
in this age,
many
time,
a
infidels,heretics, schismatics,
despisersof disloyal, the
for
persecution your
or
why
age,) become
every
in your
root
no
endure
may
you
under
not
have
self-knowledgeyou
some
of us,
be
found
His
Church.
never
endure
not, because
Lord
the
is
experience of have
if
we
day,
openly
be
may harden even
among
His
power
known
never
This
gracious ;
their
the future our
in this
hearts
world,
the enemies
of
64
But,
what
when
in
remain
without
in
Christ
in
die
shall
we
plants, barren
us,
of
the
by
up
;
before
trees
as
outward
faith,
shame
to
"
plucked
dead,
in
put
Angels,
holy
we
be
has
stunted
growth
to
man
case
vineyard,
shall
present
a
he
say
that
In
of
we
twice
though
wither
roots,"
communion
with
Church.
the
To
sent
the
and
even
God
heavenly
end,
to
]?
principle
the
fruits,
ing
evil
the
the
and,
profit
ultimately
works
not
this
spared
understanding?
has
he
it
IV.
[SERM.
be
we
will
without
profess
at
should
even
shame,
the
FAULTS.
SECRET
think
first
ease,
of
of
step
towards
is
be
to
sin
give
these
is,
us
repentance
We
if
hereafter, to
grace before
1
choose
wrath
the
James
do
ii.
14.
;
know
must
we
alarmed,
be
to
obedience
acceptable
unsafe.
all
and
things,
what
learn
not
the
to
pain come
it
of
!
is
be
to
the
here.
pre
SERMON
SELF-DENIAL
THE
V.
RELIGIOUS
OF
TEST
ROMANS
"
BY
Now
of
state
from
longer
concerned
our
of
notion
hear
a
this
people
voice
truly ;
and
pervert to
of
state
a
what
in
throne
Jesus
and
right VOL.
hand I.
broken,
and
and
men
heaven, Christ ;
and
see
have are
trying
of
"
our
Lord
ten
thousand
reins
and
F
were
no
us,
slight if
us,
we
we
objects justly
religious
the
are
face, yet
a
are
we
some
dreams,
our
scarcely ;
a
without
about
part
they
means
we
have
we
All-knowing.
and
if
external
them
regards
Paul
on
goes
and
these
till
as
as
occurrences
sentence,
sleep."
asleep,
action, It
of
they really
as
are
they really
Almighty
ever
things
it.
them
St.
we
make
we
out
passage,
world's
catch
to
and
blance
or
11.
awake
to
When
in
be
rest
unable
are
this
sight.
absent
if
time
insensibilityto
God's
or,
high
in
sleep,"
"
in
it is
xiii.
EARNESTNESS.
a
truth. He
God
is the
Saviour,
Angels
is the
such
and
and
resem
is and
on
is
His
hearts on
His
Saints
;
60
SELF-DENIAL
of
Him,
and
by
or
this lower
And
though
to
upon
Bible, partly by the the
these
combined
and
heralds
the
appliesit
forth
news
with
fashion, which truths
of
almost
as
light of
is the state
while
how
are
of
are
shone
not
a
"
us
of
not
"
They
see
up
and the
all
Holy
as
Word
The
condition. of
Christ
thingsspeak in the
becomingly, as
but very
are
preached
people
in
of God
the
day
still endured
them, but the shadows
hear
rays.
in it ?
altogetheras though
of the great truths
and
Mean
country.
of their
the
world
the
blessed
dwell
light,and
and
corner
the Ministers
While
walk" live
its
who
remind
armour
they
on
those
which
that
so
;
every
Christian
far the greater part of them
sensible
mix
asleep.
Many
day." and
text
using the Him,
of
is it with
of the
day,
col
are
form
very
through
portionof
some
Such
They
her
them
religioncirculate the
it
minds, partly
individual
to
all
and
"
earth, and
whole
the
the
partlyby
Holy Church,
to
witnesses
having
words
the
to
power
partlyby
concerning
instruction,partlyby
direct
recess
by
of the
conscience;
and
of information
means
lected
the heart
Jacob
means
of nature,
course
they go
;
which
gloriousinvisible
floatingopinions of mankind,
suggestions of
by
of this
principally by
us
connecting
above
courts
the ladder
disclosure
the
is made
world
His
contemplation
of mercy
errands
with
world
fro,as
saw.
their
[$ERM.
OF
in the
ministeringto Him, rapt
are
to
TEST
THE
a
faintly them.
around dream
with
;
;
their
they own
V.]
RELIGIOUS
idle
imaginings;
they
soon
think
and
continuingas I
Now
is
was,
do
the
least in
for
not
whole,
there is great
dreams
the view
true
one,
see
ask
How
refuse
for
;
are
think
but
open,
pictureof
at
your and
;
be
to
a
which such it
a
as
a
(pleaseGod)
useful
by
many
all events, how
At
in the
real
they
Truth
be, it will be
I have
very
though
you
asleep.
am
hope
men,
of the
eyes
your
I
of few
dreams
that vision
that
I should
that
religionwhich
I know
of sin.
slumber
fearing that
awake
were
bre
suspect, my
But, allowingthis,yet
one yourselves,
do
do I know a
in
condition
this.
he is
this may
if you "
of
when
sees
ever
happiness consists
defective, extravagant
vague, man
the
wide
is not
would
you
be
they
;
state, which
disturbed, yet
are
yet to
instant
an
reason
not
are
moment,
a
in the sound
are
place like
a
of you
their
miserable
a
on
that
for
they are.
thren, that you This
if startled
relapseinto slumber
awakened,
67
EARNESTNESS.
the
one,
question, How
rightway?
faith,and
in
not
am
dream?" The
difficult world
to
lawless
I do men,
But not
(in one
question.
mean
who
overturn
every
sense) there
; who
established F2
was
all
hate
the
compara
not
are
it very
When
the world
bring
would
confusion, if they could would
render
times
against Christianityit
was
it.
this
answer
tivelyeasy. for
of these
circumstances
is
now
turbulent
things
into
and religion,
institution which
68
SELF-DENIAL
proceeds from, there
are
flourished But
what
that
nothing to
all the rank
fessedlywith from
the of
tions
honour
of
is the
holy
and
bitter the
on
other
danger,
our
ing the
not
are
serious
most
Gospel and
obeying it,so rests, that himself desire to
present, is character
Him
mind, and
His
Wisdom.
attention
to
bring
his heart throne It
our
can
that
our
enemies
And
man's
a
;
the
unwary.
to a
his
hav
certain
temporal to
on
make
home
inte for
from
a
It is difficult the
after the
above, tries
truth
is
to
of
manner
it with
scarcely be
duties religious
point
out
faith,or
advantages.
may
probe
who, from
Almighty that
reallyacts
of this world's
that
religion,reverencing
it is difficult for him
find tests which
his
the
fullypromotes he
at
blessingsare
this,that
for
all
shaking
dangerous
to
of
have
happens
professingit,and
whether
who
in
greatest
temptations at
acknow
Miserable
!
those
most
institu
the
them
it often
our
hand,
general
a
But
!
the
Worthy
based
fear
to
cause
upon
lies upon
intelli
country is pro
true.
so
the
that
based
ever
opposite fact,
have
partly succeeded,
foundation
most
who
guilt which
tempted
of the
men
has
persecution.
station,and
religionas
they
truth
the
circumstance are
such
under
is
We
religion.
the country
are
the
opulence
very
ledgment
fear
to
and
the
and
gence,
The
strengthened have
we
Doubtless
it.
from
but
fear.
[SERM.
OF
with
such,
many
and
TEST
is connected
or
very
religion has
THE
an
denied
becoming
RELIGIOUS
[V.
a
fashion
large portionsof
among
large that, to
so
in
are
many
We
are,
then, surprised to find persons of
ance
the
or
hear
we
them
truths
of the New
those
who
fess
to
be
should
the
Gospel
day,
countenancing
them.
All
this
interest
in this
this,it
all
among
altogetherthe
zealous
for.
thankful
whenever
after
the character
world
is necessary
to
I have is
very
Gospel
to
remark,
that
the
Saints
favoured
Scripture;
"
sort
of
men,
even
act
in the
dissatisfied with
;
"
being
the
day
these
of God, with
when
;
dissatis persons
same
often, for instance, talk
early times,
servants or
be
for
oftentimes
of
are
to
earnest
or
slightthings
sacred, speak againstthe Holy Church, blessed
they
Yet, somehow,
religion of
inconsistent
this
at
mentioned.
reason
of the
zeal for
cause
persons
and profanely, ridicule irreverently
the
pro
fearing,that
have
we
see
for
reason
real
we
fied,first,because are
is
Doubtless
all,there
it
brings
respectablepersons
there
it is not
ways
;
disciples.
nevertheless
various
faith
high evangelical
that, in spiteof this general professionof the
have
not
and
further than
And
of
Testament,
our
Christ's
observ
professionof
a
avowing
maintain
about, that it is
and
in the
be
we
such
beforehand
expected
portions now
every
to
of whom
Supper,
community
reading Scripture,or
of
family prayer,
Lord's
the
individuals, these
the world.
fact
69
EARNESTNESS.
the
they
do
against against
even
or
before
set
world
or
and not
the
in
us
worse
speak
like
them
attend
;
God,
of
are
or
in
pulous
(which
can,
of
symptom
a
suspiciousof gion, or Narrow
course
way."
interpretedwithout
the
whole believe
ceived
by
the
the
will
man,
old
and
world,
which
remains
far forth
others, so
lightshining in
"The
about
they
as
religion;and, though
sons
when
the
a
tist,in whose a
season
to
the
i.
"
in the
historyof "
light
rejoiceV' 1
John
not
the Jews so
as
v.
35.
current
even
of
course
e.
by
his
by by
next
a
all
it.
received
is the token there
doubtless
enthusiasm
sudden
Truth, (as
have
us
heartilyre
him,
darkness"
true
not
leads
againstthe
opposed by himself,
be
nature
be
says,
it is received
as
am
yet surely
;
opinion,and
far forth
so
I
must
course,
not
that it is
many,
feeling and
of human
will
them
own
InspiredVolume
Truth
that His
of
Saviour
great caution
of the
tenor
as
do,) yet,
to
people's reli
a
Our
This, of
men
well
as
multitude
is
then
of these
duty
our
what
And
things,I
of
state
be
to
it is
age's religion.
is the
that
so
of them
religionthat
any
an
so
judgment
our
thinking
a
unscru
much
convenient.
all, taking merely the
after as
of
Ministers
the
to
but by by principle,
and
aside
individuals, and
we
conduct,
go
merely expedient
as
"
of
[SERM.
lax, and
lukewarm,
hardly to
again, putting
than
more
very
matters
they seem is
them
to
OF
TEST
THE
SELF-DENIAL
70
are
of sea
arises in favour St. John "
were "
to
the
of
Bap
willingfor be
baptized
RELIGIOUS
V.] of
71
EARNESTNESS.
their sins1;") him, confessing yet such
rityof the Truth at
goes
It is
ceived
of
he tells
prophecies,that
when
but
words;
On
talk of
religionin
lation
these
that
cautious
there
terfeit
be,
be the
dream
God's
in
of
word, which
the received
just necessary
and
conscience
formed
have
form
is
into
an
;
has
to
is
If, then, this be a
general
respectableand 1
Matt.
iii. 6.
a
of
some
it, a
coun
of it ; lest it the verities of lest
in it than
the
it to
recommend
angel
for
of truth
more
place
popular, and
lest,in short, it
"
which Light itself,
when
no
of
congratu
lest
than
become
in
is much
concern
instead
rather
man
much
anxious
fact,honoured
that
professit
there
and
general
a
will feel
mind
shall
idol in the
when
country,
is
sad
act, instead
to
some
accounts, a
last
other
to
on
go
substitute
of it.
his
Truth, indeed, has
they
obeying it,they
there
seducers
men
set
will
show
among
and
men
it, that it forces
in
power
"evil
re
has
supposing Truth
Timothy,
worse2."
and
worse
is
general professionof it,in
a
Epistle,where
wax
abiding
St. Paul
heartilyaccepted, whatever
be
may
large
a
and
once
and
grows
scale.
warning against our
be
ever
which
alone
error
at
comes
popula
a
regular growth, no
no
heartilyon
his
up
has
once,
stay.
is but sudden,
be
Satan
light, rather
reason
trans
than
the
attractingfollowers. time, (which
professionof
right
in the
I suppose
religionis
virtuous *
2
and Tim.
it
is,)
thought orderly
iii. 13.
72
SELF-DENIAL
classes of the
God,
before for of
two
doing
like counterfeit
Some, indeed,
of those
where
they
in situations
happily placed
so
persons
who
and God.
kind
are
This
for the
At least
too.
ations
gift;
what
;
matter
is
religious good only,
pioustowards
as
and
they
as
them
from
Him
know
to
science'
sake,
whether
in
danger,
of the
two
tempt
behaviour
duty, but
of interest.
tests
at
right for sake.
world's
the
in the
day,
a
more
con
Thus,
world, in all
lie under
life,men this
do
than
a
consi
ordinary
of being asleep while self-deception,
of
awake.
themselves
then be
for
they
as
men
difficult for
that it is very
privatefamilies,or
danger
they think How
or
of middle
the ranks derable
so
;
whether
must
temptation
they obey God, they gain praisefrom
well
are
is in their
good of
are
from
There
it is their one
me,
have
to
well
puts,
shielded
it is. to
but
under
they are
only a
hear
now
as
as
of the
of the Truth.
happiness,
just mentioned not
case
them
to
is their
God
thank
them
direct
superiors,who
world, next,
almost
are
it ;
danger
cheated
place
who
in
the world
influence,whatever
the world's
"
coin, in the
state
own
are
you
of this
motives
should
say) increase
may
ingenuity which
some
[SERM.
your
perchance, be
may,
you
(I
first,because
right from
Truth, by
If
rather
but
reasons,
because
anxiety about
your
OF
TEST
this circumstance
community,
diminish
not
THE
named
shall
we
which
try ourselves will
?
Can
bring certaintyto
any our
minds
the
on
what
real
our
know
last
that
know,)
he
myself, yet I
though
duty, yet
says
myself this be
should
unattainable,
impatience
which
comfortable
hope,
sake,
(blessedbe His
ing
not, then
us
And
the
under
In what Were it
were
1
1 Cor.
does we
it consist
in
easy
iv. 4.
a
it
an
a
belief that Christ's
for
are
we
condemn God
toward
attain
to
are
we
to
3."
this,
placed
?
?
land, (as I The
to answer.
1
obtain
heart
our
in which
heathen
'
I
glory
unto
subdued
If
"
is, how
queetion
others,
to
yet though
to
confidence
the circumstances
under
!) is attainable,accord
name
we
Ac
keep
And
justifiedus
words,
have
ac
sinners, nevertheless
and
and
e.
neglect of
time.
election
desire
sober
a
pardoned
St. John's
2.
our
ill befits
has
we
shall
of my
I
"
preached
the
and
God
to
have
certaintyof
absolute
as
lest,that by subjection,
into
castaway
a
of
the
place,
"
be
not
nothing by
confident
in another
I
far
elect who
myself
to
therefore
when
means,
did
hereby justified1,"i.
not
bring it
and
body
any
life,(as
know
I
"
We
knowing
himself
Judge nothing before
cordinglyhe my
said
I not
ceptance.
about
of God's
conscious
not
am
days
of his
one
I
am
am
St. Paul
He
perish.
never
is.
was
can
for certain.
impatience
an
state
till the
indisputabletests
know
cannot
of
beware
must
No
subject?
We
given.
be
73
EARNESTNESS.
RELIGIOUS
V.]
Cor.
very
ix. 27,
said
just now,)
of profession
8
1 John
the
iii. 21.
74
SELF-DENIAL
almost
Gospel would as
far
as
could
we
sion among
Pagans
of
exultinghope
of
confident
had
who
lation worketh and
experiencehope
trouble
Jesus
Lord
the
body
the
Our
2."
of you
partakersof
are
is
the
those
to
Henceforth
let the
body
my
no
man
marks
These who
of
in the
Jesus; that the life also in
body3."
our
shall
They
ye also
like texts, for the
witnessed
have
as
be
ye
such
and
earlyChristians.
like the
Truth
patience experience,
so suffering,
only
be
Tribu
"
stedfast,knowing that
of the consolation4."
belong
in the
might they
manifest
be made
might
hope
in
full
so
Always bearing about
"
of the Lord
dying
of Jesus "
I bear
for
me,
1."
per
and
for Christ.
patience,and "
Jesus,
Well
suffered
profes
Epistlesare
the Lord
salvation.
faith,
true
involve
to
sure
it is that the
expressionsof joy in
of
for such
evidence;
is almost
[SERM.
OF
evidence
bring
have
Hence
secution.
TEST
THE
beyond
are
us.
is certain
This ian
it
We
favour. sure
of
as
possess kind
of
1
'
it did
as
being the
in
the
of
Rom. 2
Cor.
v.
3,
4.
iv. 10.
it still
age,
of God's
evidence make
ourselves of God's
number
yet
were,
and certainty,
evidence, the evidence
of Christ
nature
every
then, an
earlyChristians
degree
our
in
same
indeed
cannot
our
servants
yet since the
is the
obedience
brings with
;
of
by
we
the
as
true
may same
This self-denial.
J
Gal.
4
2
vi. 17.
Cor.
i. 7.
RELIGIOUS
V.]
which
and
gave, our
Saviour's
will
come
take
his
and
mother, and
Me,
and
hate
wife,
and
children,
and
cross
disciple2." .
follow
.
his
and
If
thy
.if thy foot offend
.
offend
eye thee
than
eye, Now
without
such be
to be
as
passages
possessed by thus
much
is
chief
a
the
test
ther
from
our
went
duty,
we
for Christian
a
road
through
explain perfectly of grace least
at
Gospel ;
1
viii. 34.
what
3
Luke
are
a
it
be
may
xiv.
is
learn
we
considered
disciples,whe
dream,
which
obedience,
The
the
very
are
day,
profession
now self-denials^
26, 27.
or
we
early Christians
in their our
cannot
which
rigorous self-denial
faith and
self denials
.
.
doubtless
mere
heavenwards.
for
with .
.
Christ's
are
.
trulyawake, alive, living in
of the
Mark
that
nay,
to
yet
that
.if thine .
.it is better
fulness
men,
livingin
are
reallyand on
few
them,
whether
we
mistake
very
a
off,
...
which
these,
without
it
cut
.halt.
attempting
understood
My
hell 3."
into
cast
be
thee, .
it out,
bear
not
it off
cut
cannot
cannot
offend
and
brethren,
also, he
he
.
one
and
life maimed.
into
father
doth
Me,
thee,
thee, pluck
enter
to
life
and
If any
"
his
whosoever
hand
upon
Whosoever
"
Me1." not
own
after
come "
disciples
Reflect
deny himself,
and
disciple. And
My
his
let him
Me,
sisters,yea,
be
first
give still.
can
cross
to
come
the
plain declarations,
after
up
man
we
75
which
great evidence
the
was
EARNESTNESS.
'
Mark
that
ix. 43"47.
76
SELF-DENIAL
the
professionof
In
what
have the are
we
any
words
"
posing
Bible
the
this was
we
doing, which
for Christ's You
know
the fruits and
said
to
what
works
give
be
"
us
ashamed In
which
is the
It is thus
a
consist
not
his
Luke it
merely in
minds
fall into.
1
1 John
a
certain
is the
ii. 28.
and
kind
daily. deny follow
or
obedience
are
of
efforts,
certain
activity ; class
a
seasons
mistake,
very
obedience
'
Luke
him
words.
occasional
few
If
"
me2."
Saviour's
Christian
good deeds,
of
This
a
first of
self-denial
let him
our
that
be
?"
observe
daily,and
to
as
not
may *
be
must
Me,
cross
repentance, prayer,
which
we
coming
faith
records
seems
accidental
few
our
kind
Scripture,the
after
up
St.
Accordingly, does
of
Now
not. a
to
faith is
"
question I
to
said
That
of such
His
is done
are
them
that
so
at
this
come
take
self,and
of
Him
test
will
man
any
confidence,"
works
that
show
to
are
?
us
has
What
trust
of faith.
which
according
act, sup
?
to
reason
bought
we
answering
way
unknown
were
of this world
evidence
have
by
what
not
Church
enough
dead
before
all, that
who
well
in
should
have
we
sake,
is meant
religion,as existingamong
fashion
merely a
us,
be
and
of Christ?
what
we
the
self-denial ?
a
cross?"
our
up
and
country,
not
words
notion
which
[SERM.
OF
fulfil the
distinct
taking
is
Gospel
we
acting,in
we
to
the
do
sense
TEST
THE
ix. 23.
apt
to
which
V.]
RELIGIOUS
constitutes
what
who
has
a
man
then
and
the
noble
of
vate
life has
does
not
the
ing
beholders, but
law
dailyimplies, that to
Christ
God.
of
come
the
Christ
of
is in
consists which
in
whether is
a
to
asks
pleas
things.
of
habit
of such
all of
one,
us
resistingand first
of
tempered, trol
another
his tongue
over
resist
the
others
are
or
one
ridicule tormented
;
of
other
all in
conscious than
;
and
self-denial
is indolent
man
is
are
of his
more
man
others
let him
is at
have
has
weak,
its
fond
and
little and
in
has
passionateor
vain, another
is
slumber,
be
must
know
other
who
one
overcoming such, another
duties
to
God, or
men
some
is
unto
himself,
One
all,it
small
world's
one
Many
have
cross
for
once
is
does
the
up
he
in the
Every
him.
employment.
amusement,
how
some
upon
examining
within
This
self-denials
done
alive
besettinginfirmities. the
on
and
first fix his mind
deeds,
us.
dreaming
reallyawake
and
is
practice of
continual
person
he is
pri
which
take
to
action
great
no
distasteful
are
in
word
little
Thus
day.
the
If then
or
who
and
the
self-denial
consists
every
now
Again,
plain, for opportunity for great not
every
e.
abiding personal religion,who
no
to
i.
astonish
to
as
regulate his thoughts, words,
according
man,
great
a
points, and
heroically,so
minds
77
calls
world
some
acts
the
subdue
EARNESTNESS.
illcon
cannot
thoughtless companions
with
bad
passions,of
which
;
78
SELF-DENIAL
they
are
that
yet
consider
what
is his
which
are
those to
ashamed,
one
every
trial.
several
do his
His
are
is
trial is but
nine
it is the hundredth
of
or
in
reference
instance
this
to
watch
fear
with
Other
men
But
you
by
their
oh, that and
have
the
wisdom the
religion,
or
with
as
you
are
great, in
the sweep
with
obeying the
house
men,
make the
God
that
the
secret
in little
duty you
diligentlyto
them obser And
wrestle
with
you
the
the
clever
hundredth
ninety-nine! Oh the
what
them.
God.
that
get from
men,
many
religion,compared that
care
points
own
your
little for
praiseyou
agreement men
to
fall.
you
know
may
Oh,
and
you,
mistake
may
!
pray;
weak
strength to
them
overcome
or
your
have
may
lest
Spiritof
the
It is
and
these
you
;
evidence,
help
to
hints, and
light of
the
you
them
and
guesses
vation, and
them
know
may
they
are,
ninety-
is to be the
watch
what
think
faith.
your
grace
know
not
may
in
must
trembling
and
character
of your
which
must
you
in which
are,
duty
your
realize
continuallyfor God's
pray
ful
and
things
Never
self-denial, which
your
rather
do
in
thing, in
one
nature.
because
ground
that
let
is ;
in those
they
yourselfsafe points;
point
not
in
against his you
[SERM. Now
weak
.things,whatever
duty
OF
overcome.
his
him,
to
easy
TEST
THE
may
world's
world, or
and
power of
standard consciousness
things as as
may discover
well
(as
it
what
well as
in
were) you
V.]
RELIGIOUS
of the
lack
full that
quite sure, influence
things.
Be
persons,
and
of
measure
this
spiritand
quite sure of events,
doctrines,and
your
high
your
knowledge
of your
the whole
law,
things in
which
not
in
and
for
"
But,
it
be
may
happen
to
that the sin you
passion are you,
it is
then
the occasion
before
you
were
carryingyou obedience,
your and
the usages
interest
exult
;
already done
the
have
you "
one
other
thing"
most
For
It
instance
at
are
you
aware
8
times
off your and
you
of its
they
that
not
and
anger
:
so
may to, is
liable
perhaps when
only
of
modes
which sincerity,
mention.
are
is over,
well
Be
he has
are
to
day.
irresistible but
provoked,and that
self-denial.
past mercies,
faith and
right just
called forth every
upon
there
try your
little
daily self-denial.
"
this,
observe
those
conscious
are
lackest/'
besides
to
a
God's
thing needful,
one
thou
self-denial
of
of what
soul, if you
neglected the which
even
in
depend
in
persuasionsof
assurance
your
all
a
in
man,
Gospel, and
of faith
warmth
a
and
of the
is
experience
your
your
of
God
this self-denial
the
society,arid
not
actions, and
of
past the fear of men,
forcingyou of
of
strict endeavour
obstacles
many
judgment
and
obedience
with
content
over
this on
defect will all
your
duty,
be
in
that
truths
your
on
! for
judgment
spirittowards
faith in the
strange way
obedience
apparentlysmall
whole
your
79
EARNESTNESS.
come
are
you
guard have
coming.
;
so
failed, It is
80
SELF-DENIAL
right then
almost
self-denials
;
take
up
and
strengthen your and
come
will
yourself,as the
when then
with
the
day
others
small
"
Psalmist's all
punished
"kept under," it into
I
Make
am
some
which
or
you
A
bruised
1
Psalm
to
are
Ixxiii. 14.
very
let your
;
yield
of your
to
way
yourself,(so than
you
chastened
Paul's
is
every
body,
brought
and
"
How
suggest
actuallyobliged to
your
2
I
am
distasteful to
of
end
great
one
I would some
who
method,
himself,
home
it were,
as
was,
and
"his
sacrifice,do not
tastes,
your
to out
who
This
in earnest?"
lawful,)to bring
it be
St.
was
(please
dailydiscipline.This
method,
says
man
Let
go
up
self-denial,
by it,)rather
your
subjection2."
fasting. know
sin.
Determine
day long,
It
morning1."
its
self-denial
a
suffers
with
meet
not
the
be
that
inconvenience
to
duty
Rise
pleasuresand
mortify
matters
direct
should
pass without
bed
of
ready prepared
the purpose
thingsindifferent,to
in
no
with
you
command
temptation comes.
in innocent
your
so
self-mastery,
habitual
self-denials.
be
meals
of
defence
a
bids you it proves
by doing
power
an
not
to
occurs
none
was
shall
self-denial
a
that
of
morning
risingfrom
in
be
season
in the
God)
such
Lord
because
because
general
have
to
[SERM.
yourself daily
our
daily,and
cross
OF
for
this,because
and
your
TEST
find out
to
earnestness,
your
if
THE
to
to
him,
thing,
do, (so that mind
1 Cor.
that in
ix. 27.
RELIGIOUS
V.] fact
do
you
love
sin, that you
EARNESTNESS.
Saviour, that you
your hate
do
81
sinful nature,
your
have
put aside the present world.
have
an
evidence
sions, easy
to
writing, easy
they
do
to
But
"
not
words
your
into action
them
from yourself
sometimes
awake the
of
servant
after
righteous
those
who
even
little a
assent
inconsistencies
must
ever
go
Much
obey.
wash
blood
to
much
need
surely He VOL.
I.
of
we
will
to
are
we
This also.
is
Try
that your
prove
men,
in
are
that hand need
the
from
doctrine
it,and
in the
we
us
awake
hard
a
to
such
hand
if
see
spirit, dreams
deceit.
accurately. There sort
In
awakened.
deeds,
of
one
thus, cleansing
to
heart
your
most
the better
every
of God.
are
all this is
aware
am
and
arms
we
so
than
more
force
;
our
move
keep
to
way
on
in the fear
yourselfdaily in
to
O
rise
pollutionof the flesh and
not, and
or
faith is
run
it goes,
as
all
perfectholiness
I
which
thou
follow
in
or
which
godliness,faith, love, patience,meekness."
ness,
we
profes
truths
sentiments
nature.
are
you
make
with
men
and
God, flee these things,and
Let
point)that to
will
you
things in speech
astonish
know,
not
human
above
fine
say
that you
Thus
It is easy
words.
using mere
not
certain
(to a
hate
do
the aid of His
can
such heart
and
with
our
grace
guiltwe
to
describe
life of
it
even
repentance endeavours
of
Christ's
dailyincur
promisedSpirit!And
grant all the riches G
hard
imperfections,
continual
the
;
of His
mercy
;
82
to
safe
and
SELF-DENIAL.
His
servants
true
to
the
us
blessedness
are
not
tion
depended
as
but
;
of
none
earnest
on
[SERM.
the
as
power
of
in
being
obeying
themselves.
He
surely to
will
believe
Him
vouch in
with
one
Him,
as
V.
if
Him, who
salva
SERMON
VI.
Cor.
1
The
How
kingdom
are
Christian ever
claims
on
to
than
usual
and
what are
been words word
Saints, St.
by
the
we
have
we
had
of the or
in
power
grace)
of
received
the
?
make
this
assist
?
I will
question, you
in G2
Have
in
of God remarks
some
answering
have
we,
kingdom
which
how
lives
our
would
they
heathens
been
text,
what
from
Ghost,
disciples?
that
thinking
of
then,
Christ's
being for
we
Holy
I ask
spirit."
for
different
very
the
"
better
reason
if
Paul
more
Church,
the
the
of
from
standard
in
temper
work
the
with
the
by
has
right
hearts
our
the
which
is
it
but
;
try them
to
of
question
a
examine
to
explanation God's
is
power.
members
being
attention
care,
the
called are
This
in
but
word,
in
not
divinely enlightened in
20.
for
better
our
time
iv.
is
Church?
time
that
God
of
the
we
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
THE
may it.
the in
in
(through
84
Now
1.
how
far
first,if we
which
do
we
merely
actuallyseparate
way
without
that
obedience the
faith,as
to
us,
dissatisfied with ceit
with
reflect foolish
past lives.
our
the
on
number
thoughts which
private,which and
words, test
he would
he
will at
his outward
holiness
in the
consider
the
the
do, and of
number
unequal
to
beforehand
as
without
he
temptations when he
and
others
conversation, blaming been
overcome
those
by them,
and
merely
of
bad
dwells
or
in
on
put into
to
Or
a
poor
very
again,let
of
has
made
because
course
of mind
or
came,
which
light
of
perhaps he
;
himself
found
they
him
attended
has
he
seriousness
times
con
life is of his real
times
matter
a
of
person
how
in
God.
much
very
ashamed see,
of
number
a
suffers,and
once
sightof
be
variety
demeanour
public worship others
Let
be
it is
spiritof
in the
quite out
and
he
appa
obedience
rather, that
is done
ourselves, and
our
mere
to reflection,
on
line, it
the
of
or
;
into
random-
a
draw
arises from
what
say
lead
to
in
much
very
can
faith,and
from
to
its fashions
and
difficult
so
God
to
world
so
able
we
works
and
is done
being
quite evident
rent to
but
;
that
Not
only by accident, and
is done
what
is
say, what
thing
every
of others, and
words
good
our
classes, and
two
aside
religiousprinciple.
of the
power
imitation
in
notion
just
a
the
by
evidentlyput
must
from
not
influenced
are
Gospel, we
form
would
we
[SERM.
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
THE
must
who own
in had
that
VI.]
conduct
his outward the
of
manners
acted
by
upon
when
I
dience
the
natural
his
him
to
our
more
think
think
in
walk
to
to exercise
extended us
all
but
of
act
through of
act
one
minute
deeds.
will.
This
Christians of
deed, tion
;
"
;
the
of
and
if I do
not
I do
our
very
it is
to
be
think mas
aid
thoroughly us
while
on
There
faith
then our
among
parallel
privilege of
thinking
no
par
God's
sordid
a
when
chance
is
confirmed
we
this, I shall risk my a
is
day
to
runs
one
it,)influences whole
our
we
what
by
strength, but call
no
than
or
have
and
it, I have
be
will do
have
comparatively but
to
do
walk, we
get
It will
obey,
we
also.
will
Our is the
if
day,
obedience
serving God,
or,
we
obe
him, will
he
we
of faith
faith, (so
distribution
ticular
way
As
unstable.
are
we
which
art
any
acquired. Separate acts we
while
when
Far
(itis true,) we
matter,
duty
it ?
obliged to
When
of
deliberation.
or
are
we
duty
to
easy
effort
them. any
of the
how
rules
doing
hearts
tered
the
therefore
we
Now,
proportion as
more
without
any
all that
doing
are
in
thingswhich
before
about
we
obey, and
e.
from
heart.
duty unconsciously.
to
naturally, i.
It is difficult
the
expressly of
and
more
do
lives,being
condemning
time
very
becomes
doubtless
I
religiousman,
a
he
whom
impulses, apart
thinking at
it;
from
with
this, am
say
obedience
those
85
itself unconsciouslyto
proceeding from
without
do,
MIND.
shapes
external
rightinfluence
it
SPIRITUAL
THE
of
do
a
salva
being
86
saved
to
"
beginto
able the
noble
This
is the
good
without
culation
reasoning, from
or
of the evil
prayer
and
only reply Christ so
that
much
we
fear
at
of which at
a
distance
;
good,
and
our
for
the
could
know
to
not
that
we
are
of instinctive
more
careful
and
the
ap
Hence humble
most
;
they
religious. They surprise ;
they surprise others
freedom
and
is
to
from
have
a
princelyheart
speaks. their
path.
if
because
or
Common
attempts
thought
great mind, of innocence see
men
to
be
But
the
God
religious,
as by a they feebly guide themselves obliged to calculate and light,and are
about
with
we
"
especiallybecause
so
be
that
in
cal
obedience.
ever
This
us
David
way,"
with
are
do
to
any
act,
so
of minute
calmness
within
serving God,
we
our
themselves
themselves.
have
infancy required.
doing right,as
men
to
not
their very
about to
it is
reasons,
accustomed
others,but
without
are
generously,that
why
degreesof
the best
for other
are
asked
of sinning,than
it is that
men,
it,without
so
; I mean,
preciationof the
as
"
are
doing wrong
not
we
;" so spontaneouslyas
acted
so
then
though cautiouslyand
;
because
"
are,
we
in grace,
love of the
watching, yet
suddenly
were
of
thinking about
hatred
we
grown our
manner
as
grow
things;
which
aids
and
props
we
as
upright like
stand
to
Still
childish
away
such
for sinners
God.
serve
throw
we
for it is
a grovellingway, comparatively
;"
best, the only way
the
[SERM.
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
THE
distant search
long practised
VI.]
THE
SPIRITUAL
God's
Christian,who, through God's
presence
whom
the
for the
out
by
God
on
instinct.
dwelling
him,
I do
not
gether such,
for this is
the
mind
of
state
watching random
unawares
The
is obedience
the
The
the
lips;
with.
trouble
Why
experience learn
Do
better
passiveway
tongue,
they think
have or
worse,
admitted
if into
have our
foreign
a
Are
course,
but
minds
a
man's
they
language
otherwise. we
of
children
do
character, of been
and
every
one
;
fall in
we
it ?
of
much
result
not
about
acquiring
Their
much
Why and
on
in word
whom what
to?
con
other
without
is the
of those
witness
for
worse
it would we
without
other
I
obedience
the other
I describe
mother
another?
what are
or
the
describing
heart, the
acquired
imitation
bears
their
better
;
need
language ?
not
be
that to so
obedience
called
be
is in power,
one
passive
mere
the
is of the
one
the
and
pain
and
from
been
vigilance,generally not
constant
it is
religiouslife !
a
have
Now
may
cannot
one
life ; but
doing right,which I
habit.
on
untrue,
as
custom.
alto
man
obedience
constitute
to
obedience
excellent
demn
act
vigorous prayer
high of
way
seems
men
many
but
tend.
different is this
How
is moved
not
any
angelic
an
which
to
is
there
say
;
in
look
not
he
needs
and
God,
does
of God
traces
in
brought
elect of
Spiritdwells, he
Blessed
of doors
has
mercy, the
him,
to
near
87
MIND.
How in the certain
and
is 'just then same
reli-
88
SPIRITUAL
THE
gious opinions; selves
Supposing
?
us
Gospel, should in
actions of the world
we
had
country,
place, from
the
or
other,
? outwardly religious have
that
ourselves
scious
to
cerned
about
anxiety to find what livingto
are
whatever
virtue
in word
than
may
has
yet
to
con
fears
no
and
in
no
that
evident
God,
not
us
we
greatly con
that
and
still the
actuallyhave,
come
but
power,
in
higher sense
a
no
at
to
we
affirm that
real
sense
may
yet hardly deserve be
subjectfor
one
receptionof
to
on
obedience
our
between
are
wrong,
to
and
consider
the
kingdom
of
have
received
it
externally ; but,
it in
ceived
seem
we
have
in the
inquirewhether
to
2. I will go
may
we
suggested
now
viz.
;
more
and
not
not
of the
question
right,is it not
world,
concerning our
ation
that
are
even
only ?
I have
and
is
the
of Christ
Gospel
God
if
the
decent
as
and questionitself,
the
do,
we
is the
we
of
manners
And
mentioning, of being
worth
we
This
ourselves.
ask
to
just what
were
cause
one
our
around
heard
never
do
not
we
heathen
a
accustomed
but
and
the words
to
have
and
[SERM.
MIND.
first sighta of
some
us
as
we
than
be in
;
merely,
in other
words,
sort
some
religious,
the title of Christian. assertion. startling if there
were
no
insist
to
But
listen
to
on
me.
a
difference Do
you
is to not
This It
may
difference
and being Christian being religious
that
re
word
in
in power
have
may
; and
perplexpeople.
think
it
possible
VI.]
for
heathen that
do
to
men
every
Now
such
God
fear
Christians of
do
to
it,)to
much
with
conscience
for
of
in their minds
a
the
relief in
being
they
and
riotous
or
can
they have have
have
speak general
they have
a
some
other, their led
they are
they begin to then
it is
to
turn
are
an
or
able
to
1
Acts
more
say
will say
of their families
deceived
any
x.
35.
;
;
industry,
We
in the world
name
; and
one
openly profligate
honesty, their
care
sense
comforting
any
conscientiousness.
good
they feel
in any
persons harmed
never
of their
good
of
or
regarded
Others
defrauded
never
the way
not
good deeds,
when
given into
life.
taken
be
hear
they not
fresh
a
detect,in their past lives,
to
may
may
that
that
is
they shall acquit themselves
able
which
themselves
their
Or
?
the
their
reason
death, then
how
religious.You
they
on
judgment-seat. And
deeds
any
some
them
smites
the consideration
before
Is it
satisfaction
when, particularly
without
this, and
do
Here, then,
this.
?
possible
know
is to
self-examination.
dwell
to
it is
would
we
Christian
a
than
more
subjectfor men
be
and
Him1.
righteousness,yet
for, (if
;
says,
God
with
then,
seem,
work
and
a
therefore, Christians
persons, It would
Certainlynot.
truth
feareth
that
he
righteousness is accepted are
being
in religious,
be
e.
it is. St. Peter
Doubtless
nation
89
MIND.
duty, i.
their
country?
in
worketh
to
SPIRITUAL
THE
one
nay,
;
they ; and
they
90
THE
in
have
SPIRITUAL
sense
one
grant them
[SERM.
lived in the fear of God.
I will
this and
more
will
grant that these
reallyfruits
are
without
faith,not
they
grant a
from
man
in
mine
of Christ
pel
that
reason
of
God
his
obedience
is built
built
it.
not
It is
all
on
the
enjoined to be, and
are
Christ;
heathens; sure, must
enough
not
be
way,
indeed
be
the
of the who
man
man
kingdom
not
and
men" what
in
;
and
graces,
is the
the
and, doubtless, try
men,
reli
receive
we
who
yet clearlyseen
Gospel system,) and knows
which
conscientious
moral
religious. We
the like virtues
of God
good
slightmea
some
and
despisesthose
not
which
than
Christian
to
in
ordinary way,
standing have "mere
rise
can
be
without
even
just,honest, temperate
we
them, (I mean
the
be
that
better
in
practisedin justiceand
fulness any
to
be
to
To
it.
as
be,
no
just,honest, temperate,
gious, before to
enough
not
be
to
simple
Christian's
A
same
must
Gos
this,but is only
Christians,surelyit is not enough we
the
? for the
enough.
not
are
received
Why
no
yet they deter
;
having
faith and on
the heart.
opportunityknows
power.
they
merely, done
reallypraiseworthy,and,
want
in
I
religiousdeeds
and
proceeding from
are
nothing about
are
obedience.
external
reallyacceptable to
more,
their
virtuous
thought, but
will
when
of
yet possiblythey
;
altogetherChristians
not
I
MIND.
to
who
and
practise notwith
welcomed
slightinglycalls
them
disparagement, such
he spirit
is
of, and
had
a
best
how
heed
take
to
God.
Spiritof
I
the
on
to
;
before
work
them,
to
their till
warn
have
in
their souls
him
is much is
What
;
St. Paul
The
the
of
all
Himself
old
:
things I
life which
God,
any, and
now
Son
of
for me." "
"
us
holy
another,
above
and
of
given,
Put
and
as
if
any
Christ
all these
I will read
?
it
will make be
man
thingsare
Christ,
in
passed away flesh,I live
God,
loved
"
on,
therefore, as
a
forgave you, things,put 8
on
and
:
by
and con-
elect
mercies,
long-
meekness,
mind,
have
the
of
bowels
another,
man
me,
love of Christ
The
beloved, of
who
;
Again
new."
live in the
suffering, forbearingone
even
lack
become
are
kindness, humbleness
one
is
much
If any
says,
creature
new
straineth
word,
of Christ's presence
whom
"
faith of the
gave
present, in
God
of
Scripturewhich
of
plain. behold*
at
spiritual men,
not
sense
to
relax
required.
passages
a
for
never
con
perfection ; that
kingdom
they are
to
come
be
they are
it,then, that they
several
he is
the
meagre
has
still and
unto
than
comfortable
no
must
stand
on
more
; that
Gospel
they or
go
received
in power
can
must
much
they are
not
the
themselves,
but efforts,
they have
to
that
them
with
tented
them,
lead
greatness of
the
to
to
dissipatethe
in which
views
carnal
and
minds
their
open
of
wishing
not
am
frightenthese imperfectChristians,but
them
"
speaks againstthe workings
he
the inscrutable
91
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
THE
VI.]
forgiving
quarrel against so
also
do
ye
which charity,
;
92
is the
bond
called
in
God
hath hearts."
rable
words,
him
forth
If any
Me
follow
natural
in
not
rent
peculiarity.It tice,and
temperance;
Observe
in what
lower
degree
First
of
simply
in
God,
Christ
adore
Him
as
have
a
as
most
our
deep
sense
but
His
to
in
our
Lord
1
Luke
sinless
2
Cor.
v.
ix. 23.
of
His
Next,
of
;
17.
must
live
His
cross
and
ii. 20.
as
2
John
in His
passion,
the
gracious Gal.
iii. 12"16.
Col.
must
imitating
holy commandments,
Gal.
love
and
of the diffi
we
on
must
We
guilt,and
our
in
believe we
Master,
and
pattern, and depending 14.
Ye
"
gracious Redeemer.
daily pleading
thinking His
Me2."
also
placed, not
manifested
as
words,
own
Gospel.
the
is
that
possess
may
of
which God
and
Christian.
a
we
mind
;
in
cultyof securingheaven presence,
diffe
"
honesty,jus
this is to be
the
its faith
God,
believe
than
religionwhich
Christ, according in
;
excellence
its
in
of
a
which
respect it is different from
of
in
all
this is
any
us
into
daily
cross
from tell
more
entering into
without
but
and
the
Me, let
plain,that
conscience
is much
are
memo
own
his
up
it is
its nature,
Son
after
come
take
of obedience
and
reason
will
man
Let
His
Saviour's
and
different mode
very
Spiritof
the
Now
V
also ye
richlyin all wisdom."
Lastly,our "
which
of
peace
thankful.
ye
in you
deny himself,
and
be
and
dwell
sent
your
let the
the
hearts, to
body,
one
[SERM.
MIND.
perfectness. And
of Christ
word '
of
rule in your
God
1
SPIRITUAL
THE
xiv.
1 .
iv. 6.
VI.]
of
aids be
SPIRITUAL
THE
His
of
servants
whose
sake,
aim
it into
lawful
unbounded
This
in
is
described, and with
in
who
a
and
the
of
sure
yet
his
is in
and
a
in
fear,
soul,and
law, denying
order
Him
do
to
and
but
much
who,
works,
gifteasily
a
"
attainable
one
good
some
when
death
which and
it.
As
ordinaryfulfilment
industry, sobriety,and
1
Gal.
he
the
of us, and
many
who
measure
it
But
has
sufficient
had
time, it,
possess has
gained
not
requiresa
might notion
of the duties
kindness,
vi. 15.
one
every
fullyrealized.
fearful,that to
only
indeed
till after
comes,
giftwhich
to
once
secured
instruction
in
perilso great about
at
this life
in
to gain, and
speak
;
words, but
this,that every
not
charitable
Christian
not
an
shunning irreligious
and
accorded
it,
we
His
in
trembling ; promised
portion of that
of years
to
much
never
does
one
every
a
few
a
opportunitiesof
and
His
in
unusual
profound humility
be
measure,
asks for
years,
and
whole
religiousand
to
in
fear and
and
Further
noble
a
things,
discountenancing
men.
be
at
truly
never-failinglove, giving away
substance
and
Holy Ghost,
captivityto
service, exercisinga
our
and
sins,mastering our
destroyingour
of
reallyand
life,perfecting holiness
strictness of
ourselves
may
baptized.
were
we
for His
bringing
we
Father, Son,
name
must,
that
Spirit;
93
MIND.
have
course
gained,
I do not
like
of
a
of
honesty,
partial
"availing1"
94
THE
him,
We
no
stand
or
fall
have
must
]
creatures
God
considering lies
is
each
are
in
his
principlein
not
but
his heart
littlethat is to
keep
to
make
likelyto
us
us
God, on diligently more
our
of
our
hearts,
spiritwhich
to
enable
can
act
Gal.
vi. 15.
to us
to
thought Christ,
trembling 2," wait
obey
teach
us
the love of it
on
in that free
both
reasoning and
the caution on
observe
a
earnestlyto
depends
to
Lord
is
the
impress to
him
rightwithout
yet with
their salvation
1
Him
pray
duty, and
calculation,and know
rejoicewith
"
this
!
real Christian
Here
rejoicingin
from
apply
some
be.
evident of God
kingdom
I wish
but
;
with
requiredof
is
Gospel, how
has
two
outward
contrasted
which
the
he
grant
these
mere
conscience
own
obedience
in
a
next
the
not
far from
we
I will
himself.
how
have
who
even
it, that
Let
with
contrasted
ordinary obedience
more
those
Christians,
and profession,
nominal
that
thankfulness, in
obligationof
the
us
upon
as respects, first,
and
reverence
love.
patience,and which
in
ordinances,
Christ,
of Jesus in
and
mercifulness, gentleness,purity,
resignation,in Now,
lived
of mind,
humbleness
rule.
calls "new
have
must
we
the redeemed
as
and
word
We
higher
and
St. Paul
what
is,
that
in all faith and
for His
another
by
become
;"
worshipped
[SEKM.
Scripturalencouragement.
it has
must
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
of those
obedience
2
Ps.
who
in little
ii. 11.
VI.]
from
things, is
who
the
of
means
be
the
degree is
of
which
they
light
of
Sacraments.
the
There
Apostles.
wilful
following thought brethren,
give
is
that
corruption,
walking
you
in
the
is
as
this
but
grace
of
steps
them
!
take to
ought
they Do
no
we
are
St.
John
xiv.
not
or
by St.
Christ.
cast
your
the
except
it
homes, it !
6.
from and
we
is
the
talents. dwell
full
have
Paul
followed
profit by
1
We
reason
not
it to
to
what
the
in
can
their
ourselves. and
and
hereafter
Nor
tell
not
had
never
will
improved
to
We
the
may
fully,
faith.
or
Gospel,
the
who
voice
of
have
keep
to
land
men,
any
"
There
evangelical
fruit
hearts
Him
do
we
;
are.
Christ's of
the
as
enough
full
the
of
in
concern
populous
short
accepted
know
no
hearing
virtues
whom
this
earth,
upon
opportunities
in
thousands
be
It
their
in
Life1."
have
we
95
manifested
as
come
the
and
others
what
know
Truth
Truth,
With
truth
the
Living
the
Way,
of
love
the
MIND.
SPIRITUAL
THE
in of
grace holiness
our
own
this
time
John,
and
What
you, may
a
my God
VII.
SERMON
SINS
IGNORANCE
OF
AND
HEBREWS
Let
draw
us
having
washed
AMONG the
cleansing
sciences.
We
Christ
has
all, but
are
yet
as,
for
the
appropriate
it
ever.
again
Guilt
repented
is of
but
again and
[upon
;
of
of
only
the for
away.
from
us
for
once
of of
prayer
contracted
con
each
the
the
though
and
release
to
as
sinners
pardoned
By
washed
is
their
loads
whenever
and
gift. ;
all not
are
we
according
supplicates
for
perhaps
time
to
sinning
ever
once
time which
is
acted
necessity
from
guilt
died
penalty,
our
the
mean
themselves
yet
and
for
there
times,
and
remembered
accumulating
ever
our
assigned
be
stated
at
obvious,
I
faith,
and
conscience,
may
prayer
very
be.
of
assurance
evil
an
which
of is
it should
we
pure
carefully
so
from
full
water.
reasons
which
in
heart
sprinkled
observance
22.
x.
true
a
with
the
one
not
hearts
our
bodies
with
near
WEAKNESS.
time, and
faith
not
must
We
us
cannot
for be
VII.]
SBRM.
by
SINS
after in the His
will
when
and
observe
ask
for
though
washings of
the literal
the
which the
formerlyconveyed
were
Mosaic
rites ; and
though
God
spiritualordinances, yet keep
to
means,
It is addressed
us.
rate
;
yet
cleansed
far
so
them
sprinkle
the
sciences,
and
and
Let
blood
us
of
endeavour
now
will
us
the
regene
it
bid
are
upon
their
were)
before
the
to
ever
their
con
baptism, of
presence
be
to
realize
a
truth, which
disposed to dispute
as
far
as
go.
in
though
Scripture. He
has
beginning, "
VOL.
Christ
(as
renew
1. First consider us
all, they
of
reminds
text
God.
Almighty
words
for
which
regenerationhaving
their
continuallyappear
so
few
from
once
this the
ap
continual
Christians, to
to
of
means
in justification
Of
us.
more
did, and
and
need,
the
in
us
first placed
baptism
than
still
we
far
the Jews
by
Him
degree by
gain
giftsfrom
proaching
blessings
in their we
or
still
Law, yet we
excellent more
sacrifice
of those
require the periodicalrenewal
Israel
of the
offer
not
acquittal,
daily bread.
our
condition
do
we
a
ever
going beyond
final
for
only
far in the
still so
It is
impatient
for
ourselves
God.
of
bid
are
are
ites ;
be
to
we
We
favour
97
WEAKNESS.
AND
establish
of faith
act
one
IGNORANCE
OF
i.
I
mean
present condition
our
Christ
died
;
has
it is
as
actual
our
H
not
as
shown
changed
it
was
state
as
from men.
this the We
98
have
Adam's had
not
the
all
to
come
work
by
one
one
guilty; the
and
done
it
from
of
and
us,
is not
profitby
thereby moral
without
Christ
to
filled upon than
a
world,
We
been.
had,
have must
we
began from,
ever
the
slow
same
(1.) the
When
Jewish
and
;
with
will.
The
individual
every
life. It
own
our
We
born.
were
Saviour, though
of
for
; our
and
saved
be
to
as
so
are
we
and
own,
turn
from
us
ful
gracious purpose, in
be
to
God's
in
our
the
upon
from
begin
out
our
Thus never
than
it has
labours
of
that
nature
same
work
more
sight, can
enlightened
the
case
privilege.
wasted
mount
We and
is
more
cannot
forefathers. ever
or
a
in us,
abused as
we
was,
effectual,must
be
will
a
ever
slavish to
not
changed
are
came
God,
God's
cross,
We
working
formed
viewed
wiser
become
of
have
an
name,
is not
Christ
of
work
own
light,if the
change it
before
Son
we
be
must
darkness
the
our
agents,
that
through
on
ages
Blessed
the
be
the
done
is
with
beginning
be carried
work
a
cannot
He
the
world
same
if it is
It has
world.
is what
before
was
historyof redemption, begin
man
passions,the
evil
same
of
race
what
"
"
if
as
the
in Christ.
over
the
;
whole,
a
the
but
world,
sense
same
to
come
changed thereby as a
the
in
nature
redemption
[SEKM.
IGNORANCE
OF
SINS
the
our
man
point man
salvation
in
persevering manner. this is borne
Law
becomes
in to
mind, how us
Christians
important !
impor-
AND
VII.]
itself,over
in
tant
this
To
day
all done
now
the
fact which
Let
ruption. of
nial
of
merely
with in
it
ing
Gospel, No
;
it
same
being, that
with
us
less
theirs ? as
Are
us.
nature
our
than
sents
to
a
is
it is at
ceremonial
picture of
continual
our
of
perilif
we
thoughtlessly, trusting to accepted, "
at
a
certain
fancy)at if then once
we
whether season
the very
the whole
pardoned
and
profanelydoubt
our
baptism, repentance,
of
or
man
has
and
once
think)
we
(as of
we
may
Christ, as
reallyand
were
exalted,)" or that
pre
It im
been
(as
or
the death man
Law
us.
in all the
having
of
of
tell
and carelessly
on
go
the
conduct;
"
race
the
sinning, by
our
in
time
than
daily life.
our
circumstances our
the
with
of the
expiationis needful
that
it
connect
philosophers
suggestingthat trivial
Book
all times
at
to
most
cor
unbelieving, sensual, or
pressivelytestifies an
our
a
study
better
we
the
minute
of
prophecy only.
Surely man
even
us
ceremo
one
satisfied with
eye,
it contained
though
speaks
if so,
the
no
are
the
nicely arranged system
a
proud
And
Let
law.
critic's
a
as
? is
Jews
national
a
"
over
only contains
say it
Leviticus, and
to
annulled,
not
lightlypass
one
no
feebleness.
guiltand
still evidence
has
Gospel
of im
which purifications
and
are
away,
con
it introduced.
originalpurpose
his great
man
legal sacrifices
Those
which
Gospel
it fulfils its
pressing upon
all references
above
and
in it to that
tained
99
WEAKNESS.
at
if (worse still,)
ever
fallen under
100
a
SINS
and
curse,
out
the
[SERM. of God
the mercy
idly in
trust
feelingof
a
IGNORANCE
OF
infinite
misery and
true
with
danger
of sin. Consider
day
the
and
of atonement,
sinful
taken
to
world
].
The
world
from
the
High Priest, who specimen he
even
approach
;
into the Or to
in
for the
consider
unclean,
the
This
apart
of
pain
the
as
;
yet
death,
God,
of
was
race
to
except
splendid robes, nor
he
and
carried
sacrifices necessary
for sins of
for
or
sinful
the him
with
our
the Law
ordinarythoughts and
Levit,
iv.
Vide
Scott's
Essays, 3
Levit.
deeds
these
2.
learn must
outward
their thanks-
p. 166. v.
the
pronounced hence
bodily disease3,and
representedto us as they are, by Not even ceremonial transgressions.
1
according
ignorance2; or again, for
be,
2
was
holy family;
sins of himself
touching any thingwhich
how
tribe
the
holy place.
the Law
mere
holy
human
his
of which
blood
people,the
above
set
mercy-seat
then
nor
sacrifices
without
whole
was
of the whole
person.
thus
was
of all
holy a
holy
a
of the
the
even
year
a
once
it
allowed, under
not
was
was
'the
Priest
High
holy tribe, a
family
that
and
choice
from
great
was
therefore
The
itself
;
the
from
;
what
see
the holiest person
nation
the
selected
you
sight.
represent
of
rest
God's
in
mankind,
will
the
on
Israelites,and
of the
ness
observed
ceremony
6. xiv.
1"32.
VII.]
the
giving might ing
of
blood
not
merely
in this act
(2.) Next,
fall of
the
of
only
the
Gospel.
fect
;
that
well
nay,
that
they
from
race
the
they
they like they
which
indolent their
do
can
to
A
ance.
has
per
the
best
told, that
be
to
is
pride here.
degenerate. think
They
choose
not
while
that
must
man
lost
be
much to
have
do
they
substitute
a
to
do it
the more
for real
it,)
degradation, of mind
religionin
lead
living in sin, steadily opinion do
that
he
is born and
the industrious
it forced
all their
;
for
assist
want
not
in
believe
independence
they will, they
corruption about
they
far gone
that false
even
And
what
like
duty, only do
believe
dislike
that, do
commit
in
themselves
to
of
brought
be
they
they proceed,
contentedlyholds
active
that
nothing
exertion,who, while
sin.
preaching
do
ing for
such
as
not
is often
and
and
are
which to
doctrine
enough they
not
have
is
believe, (though strangelyindeed,
condemn
they like
do
they
the
trouble
without
can
the
to
history
ceremonies
which
humbling,
they sin, i. e.
But
Even
and
Men
legal
very
introduction
the
nature
importance of
know
manner.
the
our
They
sins.
the
It is very
true
confess
is
law, you will
expresslyin
what
nature.
our
the Jewish
us
is the
originalsin.
the
to
it
Herein
sinful.
tells
offer
an
corruptionis
our
that, but in
or
Adam,
that
implied ;
it ; far
from
pass
that God
observe of
to
offer without
Israelites
cleanse
to
101
WEAKNESS.
AND
upon have
doings
and
their
the
minds, taint
of
imaginings.
102
SINS
We
know
born,
ashamed
Thy
on
our
does
much
to
be
forced
more
of
is
our
as
a
day
Holy
Sacrament
bringsits
your
in
the
of the fearful
of
earnest
got rid of without
acts
of faith in the Great
thren, and
see
the truth of the been
tryingto
thoughts of minds to
you
nature.
the Devil
of the
;
our
and
periencingthem
nature,
very
deliberate
direct
and
has been
discern
cannot
kinds
for these
which
8
evidence
some
odiousness your
proof of
the bad into your
come
the very circumstance is in itself no
I have
which
will be
pollutionand
part of
some
Recollect
you.
bre
souls, my
own
True, they proceed from ;
the
and
?
before
various
like darts
day
on
go
prayer,
Scripturestatement, set
seasons,
Sacrifice which
look into your
if you
neces
burden, coming spontane
not
forth for its removal
a
Atonement, while each day
but
(3.)Further,
with
the
will dare
ously (so to say),springingfrom
set
here,
stated
at
of not
continuallyrenewed
Who
neglect
own
mark
(trustingyou
consciences
God
before
nature.
after
it
already humbled,)
measure
guiltof your
the Cross
leavingthe I notice
humbling thought,
put aside
to
sign of
the
; but
pressingupon
order
of Adam.
son
as
your
is the
;" this is the legend
blot out,
shame
low
being
This
every
even
which than
sityof appearing in
upon
forehead
in
view
of
are
sinned
no
so
men
firstfather hath
This
it.
[SERM.
connected. discreditably
or
of shame
sort "
how
IGNORANCE.
OF
of your
adversary
of your your
ex
being
sinful,for
from
suffered will so
and
that
let them
Again,
they
them
indignantlyshake
?
that
dence is
the
on
suffer
Ah
proud hence,
of
off indeed while
us
upon
that
at
us,
assaults
day 2.
God. ment.
upon
to
Again,
reflect
Here
;
body
plague,
to
make on
evil
our
is another
Instead
the
of
evi
composed
do
us
the
put
we
is tied about
of
means
our
taint of death
The
shall
us
or
pollution
sin, which
is the
unless
envious,
impure,
or
which
!
to
not
you
be
pollutionof touch
of
here, and
vouchsafes
superadded
vain,
or
estimate
surely we
encompassing
while,
a
baptism,but
live
and
for
can
dead
our
we
Enemy's
it is
so
splendour till you
and
angry,
single day
one
ing merely
or
who
!
in
purpose
temporal blessings? or
discontented,
reject
not, for instance, dwell
you
though yourselves, ?
if you
instant, and
which
wealth
of
thought these
covet
or
Do
? corruptible
impatientlyand
Satan's
of
matter
it.
Do
?
own
Even
the
at
you
Satan
their first
in
your
answer
you
against
not
you
off?
them
mind
the
do
by
that
show
them
or
them, still do they not
inflaming your
are
external
make
But
received
to
so
Saviour,
them.
nature,
your ever
not
detain
not
you
be
do you
coming,
God, your
heartily,as
through
tempts you
of
temptationof
the
scarcelydeny
freely
Son
the
even
103
WEAKNESS.
AND
VII.l
stifled
be
God
from
by day
is
the to
clean.
the habits nature source
checking
of sin which
before
we
turned
of continual the
bad
we
to
defile
principles
104
SINS
within
there
;
far
from
child
the
at
what
complicated
a
ourselves
unmake
at
voidable
sin, the
of
energy
through flesh
from
which
the sins
of past
is exerted
not
but
from
passive merely
as
una
Thus, of the
power
second
a
creative
of the Devil from
hearts
;
within,
by temptation,
articulate
with !
Thus
do
voice, whether rise up
past years
will
we
selves
in
our
character
;
continuallyto implore which transgressions,
pentance, and
act
and
God
much to
them.
which
them
have
spiteof
in
our our
we
past re
vigorouslyagainst
better mind, feeblyinfluenced
principle of faith, by
need
forgiveus
still live in
of themselves
or
against us
present offences; gross inconsistencies show
our
the
in
acting!
kindled
and
have
we
is transgression,
malice
our
to
us,
evil,and speaking hard thingsagainst devising
God not
and
"
long
and
against us,
without,
better
a
day by day
principleof evil, aiding the Satan
into
youth, the
our
born,
were
unconscious
hearts
of
the
more
lay before
work
thinking
our
back
much
result our
we
however
it, still how
laboured
out
And
!
within
gained,
we
twofold
turned
length,we
;
Then
for the worse,
was
nature
new
that with
hell than
when,
thrown
it
was being spiritual,
of
course
but
change,
a
for the better ; and
not
so
was
years
death.
unto
multiplieditself
and
sin increased
Adam's
for
them
indulged
we
their fruit
they trulyhad
and
us
perhaps
us,
[SERM.
IGNORANCE
OF
we
by
that younger
fight against
VII.]
in
I
obedience,
our
sityof the
case
enable
mere
the
God's
I
what
exemplify
acceptance,
they
would
be
not
reallyshould
be
to practically
their
hearts
in
formed
We of
precepts
stands
to
of fact I
us.
and
speaking of
am
not
go
has
it,or
how
it from
secure
sees
men
views, at
and
once,
to
and
finds it however
take
and
are,
on
acting
or
But
all
use
it
so
precept,
his
raise
is; the
people
how
any
upon
what
change
to
know
low
of
most
under
not
and
it
matter
of
his sinful
impossibleto clear
a
of the case,
pleased
teach
does
state
why
being misunderstood are
nevertheless
in
man.
insist
un
of them
been
to
as
though
ask
dealing with
of Christ
perfectobedience, about
has
evil
Testament,
the actual to
simply
us
comprehension
aside
God
of
mode
Minister
New
the
quiteabove
circumstances His
the
to
they home
same
of
most
bound
are
that many
reason
will
and
that
them
the
holy practice,have,
perfect Law. the
had,
upon
as
them
obey
Christians, with
Jews
the
as
them
bring
to
and
minds,
points of
foreseen
was
receive
to
received, or
truly. We,
and
able
will
urged
not
it
would
closelyto
were
were
because
that
of the Jews
There
which
which
and
case
mean.
perfectLaw
their
The
of life.
way
neces
having
not
discern
accurately to
us
follow
all
is,from
involved
are
the
say from
may that
;
sins
many
vigorousand clear-sightedfaith
more
He
how
Further, consider
3.
105
WEAKNESS.
AND
to so
a
set
as
to
misapplied. motives
and
their minds
statements
of the
106
SINS
Truth.
He in
clone
better
berless
small
doing
things
with
generally,and is often
and
So
them. as
What
to
so
with
in
the
his
a
for which
when
we
Angels
must
! how
and, withal, how the
heart, and
youth
up,
it would
it is.
again
Thus as
our
elect
very children
we
;
not
is
we
have
God,
dis
not
excuse
an
is
bound exalted
an
And
us.
endeavour,
our
the
did
calling,as of
added
are
;
eyes
of the
of ourselves
exhibition
had
be
;
the work
that
in
sinful ! since
here
great work
is it
as
it appear
from
more
sees
is
sins disable
our
our pitiful
it.
some
case
our
attempt it,necessary
miserable
God
is
perfect heart
a
of
Who
performance this is
advanced
positive offence
? and
powers
well
as
might
of
cause
attempts
with
work
work,
what
;
blame
praise or
defilement
a
Now
?
a
man
feebleness
and
body,
to
improve
may
most
Purity !
God
serve
the
of
them
Ministers
us,
Eternal
of
miserable
him
above
they
of
contracted
leave
to
to
num
implying
as
their present
merely
is above
which for his
that
all of
obedience, but
our
him,
obliged
of continual
pleased when
our
hope
omission
an
how
the
while
in the eyes
to
is
outgrow
source
a
not
He
it is
are
be
their mode
about
offend
is it with
Christians
There
perplexed whether
people ;
might
superstition,and
faith,
themselves
deeds
good
manner.
which
notions.
carnal
[SER'M.
circumstances
of
poverty
their
feels that
much
a
IGNORANCE
OF
we
served been
love
God
him
from
with
creatures, and
!
freemen
us
as
and
in
Gospel, is by
the
for it puts of
use
us
which privileges
the
Israelites desired
to
could
High of
do
not
and
ledge ;
and sincerity
our
good
his heart
though
to
seek
the
God,
cleansed
of his
if such
Christian,in
great
be
latelybegun who
bridled or
of
binds to
and
those
of
has
penitent,who !
or
influence
of the of
the
of
fro in the tumult
2
bodily ailment, of doubt
xxx.
and
un
18,
19.
Satan or
tosses
indecision
defiled
conscience
Chron.
but
domineering passion,
some
with
bonds
the
young
some
heavily depressed spirit,whom
1
e.
how
ordinary state,
of God
the
imagination,or
is their
purifi
of
the
Alas, how
fathers,
to the
performing,i.
not
his
the
the service
still within
are
prepareth
of his
according
them.
deficiencies,even
established must
for
calling. the
be
instead
that
God
Lord
the
Great
our
did
one,
every
sanctuary1;"
the full duties And
pardon
be not
he of
cation
Lord
but
of know
earnestness
Hezekiah
as
who
Law,
lack
offer,through
but
can
the
as
the
to
we
failure
Hezekiah,
according
obedience
exact
of
accuratelyfrom
so
we
Priest
"The
God
serve
the
God
before
yet
while
so
for forgiveness
passover
attempt
failing,and
and
;
the
upon
We
us.
;
stand
shame
our
again
certaintyof
We
the
at
and
attempting
attempt.
made
above
are
the
continual
attempt, need of
duties,
upon
necessity of
the
sinfulness
our
great things with
107
WEAKNESS.
AND
VIL]
with
!
the
108
SINS
OF
the words
thoughts,nay
needful inexpressibly selves of the
drawing and
in full
it is
of the
whenever
you
that
where
further, it is the
upon
which
especialcall
but
on
the
Lord's
death
you
that
Sacrifice
the world you These
eat
;
you
it under outward
;
our
of
the
and
in
his
died
back
bring
into
which
took
away
you
as
the
renew
sins
the
of bread
since ;
midst
the
benefit of
simply
;
to, his
long
once,
you
signsare
repent
of the Christian
Sacrament,
elements
give
great bless
referred
are
daily
our
Supper
Lord's
in
trulygain Christ
obtainingthe
appropriatethe the
Supper,
of
Blood
attend
to
you
Lord's
dailyprayers
by communicating
but
knowing
dailyfaith and
Christ
it.
public
week,
a
reallyand
and
of
spring from,
attendance
upon
we
this view
The
the
is the object of
Body
need.
bre
my
especiallypresent
the
of
appointed means
ings you
you,
gathered together. And,
are
efficacyto
Take
faith,
Expiation
opportunity; is
ordinance
The
and
ance.
do
the
Redeemer
an
blessed
power
the
only once
not
celebration
prayers.
of
join
to
you
life which spiritual
that
the
have
three
or
heart, by
assurance
call upon
a
upon
Church,
your
two
them
place, to dailyprivateprayer.
call
a
services
well
said is
first
thren, in the Next
their
upon
how
appointed !
I have
What
! and
relieve
to
guilt in
their
away
has
He
them
God
washing
which
for
weighs
near
hour
of every
evil that to
[SERM.
IGNORANCE
of
it,while
and
means
of
wine. of
an
VII.]
You
hidden
grace.
animal
life without
spiritualconcerns the
upon
God's
is it
through that
of
elements
consecrated
approach
He
bodily life, as
unbelief welfare it is and
whether
not
to
when
God, that, whereas
leaving the Son,
allowed
you
by
and
one,
has
is addressed
to
take that
thus
chosen
gives
you
to
And
not.
of death
yourselves,
to
Rather
of
and
thank
life
of His
through
all men,
He
has
promise to yourselvesone you of
out
It is
insensibility
state
left
?
spiritual
your
utter
general promise
mere
which
preservation
sinners,instead
are
you
soul, than
or
the
work
done
continuallyfallingback.
are
He
for the
discern
to
your
the
communicate
which,
corruption,into
His
of
unbelief, it is
obduracy, not
you
health
;
souls.
should
certainlyhas
you
than
worse
of
God
it matters
think
to
under
sanctification
that
them
ordain
should
He
salvation
in
Look
necessary,
the
for the
means
as
continual
strange
rational
as
temporal.
your
as
more
in
are
you
but
be
;
sustain your
to
expect
not
food
blessing,to
Why
do
as
them
109
WEAKNESS.
AND
a
humble
that
hope
the world
salva
unto
tion.
Lastly,I
Christians, who
true
"
have
and
way, the
"
few."
?
walking
are
there
walk
their heads
upwards
along spoken
hope
Are
who
many"
upon
all
have
in
the
all their
Rather,
But
of heaven. none
here broad
addressing the
narrow
these
are
present of the
way,
sins,from
is it not
as
in
and
their
probable
have
baptism
that
there
110
SINS
are
persons
in
with
the
mixed
given, and
if
signs by
which
state, there
is
This
a
text)he
of the
But
draws
"
the
among
which
one
have
his
(in the God
con
words
with
true
a
heart," i. e. whether, in spiteof his prayers
religiousservices,there
his sins
whether
;
gious only so,
"
or
as
far
be
as
his
the
thinks
not
set
His
service
mammon
upon
his
;
pered, "
"
not
whether
he
be
his
;"
God
not
seem
religion,
guilt, and
whether
only
with
the
in
reli
innocence
own
interfere
him
in his
of
mercy
gain, obeying does
him
leave
make
shallow
depths
God's
it),and
his devotion
and
friends
restingpresumptuously in he
make
unre-
thoughtless,and
not
light-mindedand ignorant of
being
he
and
secret,
some
sightof God,
in the
mockery
not
him, which
sisted lusts within a
be
a
salva no
into
whether to
our
let him
next,
near
their
of his
search
himself
ask
is not
omittingwhat
test, about
accurate
more
and
;
he is
ordinary means
plain
a
Com
conscience,
own-
know
to
in their
ascertain
to
us
man's
a
himself.
to
science
given
to
the
as
this
reflect whether
than
is
deceive
recourse
be,
die
neglect the Holy whether
it is
one
appointed
can
who
those
can
fearful
tion.
now
though
reallyunfor-
are
died, would
them
let
;
more
people of God,
they
condition
[SERM.
congregation, who,
themselves
ask
munion,
IGNORANCE
this
First,let
sins ?
OF
so
(as he
be
far
as
of
service
harsh, evil-tem
or unpitiful, high-minded," unforgiving,
self-confident,arid
secure
;
"
or
whether
he be
not
his
God
Any
one
of
for
man
the and
in
habit
receiving mind
and
society
some
him
;
engross
the
to
these
of
thought
proportion
must
so
fearful wilful
in
these
such of
hearts;
our
in
symptoms
lest
dread,
we
All
a
symptoms
sin
trace
we
as
incapacitates
Gospel.
the
are
such
some
sin
of
of
gifts
as
conduct,
our
to
pass
great,
polished
up
indisposes
deliberate
existence
the
Saviour.
and
of
states
given
not
which
pursuit,
ing
be
of
of
refinements
he
which
world,
this
friendship
the
the
whether
or
"
in
sharing
of
of
desirous
away,
of
fashions
the
of
fond
Ill
WEAKNESS.
AND
VII.]
be
we
repro
bates.
Let that
then
us
do
not
than
we
we
guilty but
timidly
we
have
being
enlighten our
in
us,
sins,
enabling
and
teaching us
to
not
of
overcome
that
Let
us
them.
are
;
we
more
and
can
that in
comfort
though
grace,
those
we
determine,
take
us
comfort
confessing
us,
understand,
salvation.
us
of
confidently Let
state
of
;
possibly
faith. a
all
ourselves
can
hope,
pledge
certain
know
true
still
God
approach
us
to
do
we
have Him
beg
forgive not
see,
us
our
no
to
all and
SERMON
GOD'S
VIIL
JOHN
1
This
must
"
Many
is the
seek
"If
any
to
Apostles speak pleasant,
easy,
of
1
God,
Matt.
and
children,
that
xxii.
14.
his
and
On
the
for we
vii.
life other
who
reads
that
Christ life
as
"This
:
keep
His
commandments
xiii.
24.
hand, New His
something
text
Luke
also,
and
my
14.
and
the
Thus, "
his
not
own
comfortable.
and
able."
be
not
wife
religious
a
taken
I have
words
of
Many
"
hate
attention,
with
Testament
Strait
and
one,
any
very
"
way."
shall
disciple1."
My
evident
the
a
Me,
sisters, yea,
be
cannot
is
and
mother,
;
heaven.
to
chosen."
and to
come
attain
to
is
in.
it is
that
are
narrow
enter
man
and
brethren
it
to
and
father
he
and
gate,
will
few
called,
are
commandments
grievous.
not
mind
in
thing
arduous
and
great
his
keep
we
are
borne
be
ever
that
God,
3.
v.
commandments
His
and
IT
of
love
is the
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
COMMANDMENTS
xiv.
in is
the the ;
26.
COMMANDMENTS
GOD'S
NOT
His commandments
and manner
Saviour
our
I will
and
give you
Her
"
her
paths
that
lay
that
are
She
is
her,
and
and in
shalt
thy sleep shall the
require
thee,
and
mercy, if it
of
were
a
an
His
Prophets
For
it may
that
we
being
and
be
are
to
so
and
a
the
hand,
how
come
hope
when
of heaven
we
;
and
objection, not "
1
Matt. VOL.
xi. 28"30. I.
evil
which
2
Prov.
and to
us.
persons
receive
of
assurance
then, as
to
iii. 17"24.
;
His
happy life,the
and
it
pardon, other
the
on
were,
rudely
despairby
Christian
I
Christ
and
forebodings. any
these
it)hardlytreated
actuallycome,
reduced repulsed,frightened,
requisitionsand
it is that
fulfilled
Christ
good conscience, the
as
do.
inconsiderate
easy
love
to
to
so
of
are
express to
lightyoke, promised an
joy of
thing
objected by
read
Lord
thy God3?"
show
Apostles
(ifI may
invited
doth
declarations
apparently opposite
we
the
Again,
easy
to
attempt
shalt lie down,
with
humbly
one
liest down,
justly,and
do
to
little and
I will
Now
thou
What
"
:
but
walk
to
is every
happy
sweet2."
be
Micah
prophet
of life to them
tree
a
yea, thou
;
all
pleasantness,and
When
afraid
be
not
and
wisdom:
true
.
.
.
of
way
of
her
retaineth
thou
same
ways
upon
is easy
also, in the Old
Solomon
peace.
hold
....
....
the
like
Me
unto
My yoke
rest
are
ways
Come
"
says,
My burden is lightV Testament, speaksin "
grievous." In
not
are
113
GRIEVOUS.
Such would
3
Micah
severe
is the
bring
vi. 8.
114
GOD'S
forward
for
;
of the
love
dying
for us,
such
any
For
this,(and
Him
to
But
objectionto
though
it is
which
His
"
the out
of several it
"
which
fact,that they
which
we
do
not
have need 1
2
no
the
Cor.
to
as
a
edi
our
views
two
how
it
commands, in
obedience, all.
at
give
one
answer
given.
first of
grievous
are
I
of Christians.
be
an
of view
grievous," says
not
admitted,
be
must
might
its
it
to
be
even
these
I will
is this ?
or
its
in
are
se
Christian's
a
understand
understand
may
How
how
easy
can
myself
(inorder
must
commandments
text.
Now of
we
and
us1."
it would
us,
indulgent in
and
arduous
that
order
We
us
difference
to
see
and
reallyfeel,as
us
right
should
we
severe
both
and
be
reconciled.
are
both
is
none
of
than of
is yea.
by
I allow
more
Jesus
yea,
of God
being in
presented
still it may difficulty, that fication,)
it
are
none
Gospel, this
the
God,
of
in Him
that
faith
require a great
glory
even
least
at
in
instant
an
but in Him
nay,
urge
Saviour
for
Son
objection,that
strongly;
wicked.
of it
not
reason
very
judgment absurd,
under
it does
the
unto
the
riouslyput it
have
of God
promises
It is for the
state
We
much
too
only
entertain
and
"yea
amen,
and
that the
believe
is not
all the
in
Master
our
seriouslyto
to
[SERM.
brethren, know
my
complaint.
deal,)viz. Christ,
we,
of
for
enough
COMMANDMENTS
wish Bible
i. 19, 20.
all,as
the
to
to to
matter
great
mass
disguisea inform
us
fact
of,
which
but less
which
those
most
true
be
another
is told
that
?
duties
not
do
not
deny ourselves, and tirelyas Some
an
labour to
live of
have
gone
God
will
little
pleasure ;" by
not
condemn
and irreligious
a
man
which
one
any
well
yoke
enough, of not
are
we
Ministers
do;
men
God's
His
and
will, to
glory,as
en
Scripture enjoins."
far
so
be
necessary
His
some
as
to
to
public worship ;
know
to
strict letter
the
men
much
meet
observance
though
;
Christ's
as
so
us
fare
at
honour
will
should
in the
be
command
you
assures
shall
earnest
so
Church
His we
Christ
that
reason
very
all it is not
attendance
our
for the
I mean,
we
must
better than
else how
;
; and
there
Christ's
that
might
we
do
we
reverence
though
not
that
life is religious
and
nay,
as
in
though
are
in, have
easier roads
"After
strict
a
are
we
regular
a
in,
walk
to
suits them
say,
Doubtless
easy.
though
"
argue,
in church
us
saved
our
to
walk
who
persons
supposed
is
and
grievous.
not
are
with
be
other
which
way
religiousmen
ments
as
out
Scripture declares
that
God,"
our
worldly minds, finding
unpleasant
accustomed
been
which
life
find
to
of
men
of
way
attempted have
with
grievous.
men
Accordingly, the
of
doing justly,loving
"
walking humbly
arid
Doubt
attests.
elementary duties,
common
prophet speaks,
the
mercy, to
experience
common
even
115
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
VIII.
as
boldly to
merely they
life. profligate
for
leading
mean
And
say
taking
many
there
116
who
are
the
world, ;
given us used
;
that
by God,
and
to
and
apply
riot
world
call
by
that Christ
meant
obedience
;
against such one
of these
least
he
shall
men
so,
dom
of heaven1."
whole
law,
guiltyof
and
all2."
yoke being easy, And, a
of
ceed,
in
1
be
not
must
spite
Matt.
v.
19.
of
Whatever
is
Christ
does
Scripture is
men
disputed.
break
shall teach
and
shall
king
by
meant not
still I
find it
not
then
admission,
*
to
is
Christ's sin.
encourage
Now
the
keep
point, he
one
is meant,
not
religious
shall
"Whosoever in
is
least in the
the
yet offend
meant
It
strict
Whosoever
called
is
it.
by
meant
"
of this
world, and
being grievous,I
language
fact, most
they
Apostles
what
you
commandments, be
use
the
to
so
of the
the
dispenseswith
again, whatever
matter
far
not
notion.
a
that
not
whole
the
stated, did
which
showing
is
what
gloomy
of God.
instead
commandments
said
have
moderately take
to
call
being conformed
Christ's
lawfullybe
use
thus
true
innocent,
thus, before
yet live
blessingsare
may to
to
innocentlycheerful, and
be
and
serving mammon And
therefore
unfairly,and
moderate,
would
so
that it is wrong
"
live
may
this world's
is all very it
we
decently,and
lawfullyis
use
rightto
which
;
do
we
arguing
that
"
views, on
that
so
thankfully;
and
that
virtuallymaintain
God
to
[SERM.
COMMANDMENTS
GOD'S
repeat, easy. let
as
So
us
pro
consider
how
James
ii. 10.
VIII.]
fulfils his
He are
of
ways .
follow
his
promise, selves
dened
or
it
in
could
the
Now
engagement.
promise
seek
God
those
early.
that
Me
seek
Remember
now
youth2."
These
"
you
require our
His
direction
Youth first we
of
for
is the
gives
delay
Prov.
of
;
Me,
!
Now
viii. 17.
"
:
first
begin
Eccles.
and
Again of
our
Suffer
of
if
giving then,
giving it, that
xii. 1.
the them
He that
of obedi
return
that
to
God3." when
us,
we
may
thirty,or
obedience
*
:
thy
and
forbid
and
with
it is obvious
2
Me,
days
kingdom
covenant
then
not
children
the
Spirit;
should
words;
thank-offeringfor twenty,
our
fifty years 1
time
couples
we
authority,attend
unto
come
His
in the
own
the
is
Him
to
Creator Solomon's
such
us
easy, it
find Me1."
then forthwith
may
ence
to
be
earlyshall
Lord's
it,
to
he failed
that love
are
might,
annexed
injunctionthat
thy
would
you
them
about
little children not,
shall
I love
t(
your
Scripturepromises
when
the
his
accepting,bur
condition
a
;
propriety, say that
no
with
loss
not
broken
Evidently you worth
not
with
was)
did
you
have
own
your
offer
his
that his commandments
us
and
he
?
advantage about
think
you
in his
ways
voluntarilyexcluded
have
you the
(as
His
superiorpromised you
directions, would
brought
indeed,
that
us,
particular way,
a
from
have
to
engagements
supposing some
gift in
any
117
pleasantness.
Now,
1
still
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
Mark
x.
to
14.
118
God's
from
effort
wait their
For
A
child
as
they
to
many
able
are
him
of God
to
tell
good
which
have, he
all
men
had
not
on
the
confined,
the
it.
one
itself
to
act, when
has
the
disobedience,
impediments quires an
he
in
the
of effort,
bodily effort
his
as
way course
of the child's
latent
falsehood,
the
he
contact
and
action
make
him
of
range
duty
is assisted
habits
bad
no
conscience
not
then
mind
has
do
who
of them.
how
suggestions of
the
about
form
his
First, he
equal
enough,
from
hand
observe
to
much
those
know
elicit into
lence, pride, ill temper, afterwards
has
not
of the existence
while
performing hinder
does
but
not
or
of conscience, or principles
self conscious
is very
is
evil,truth and
and
objects,to
those innate
And,
he
experienceenough,
of external
do
their hands
passive in
and, though
;
He life.
just as
Him
about
in
on
of
to
he
and
him,
us
duties
knows
he
either
instincts about
has
those
gradually
very
hardly anything
is almost
life
leads
complicated
;
thoughts He
how
and
first has
at
world.
gently God
the
his parents
gave
Him
serve
days; whereas,
of their
how
us
upon
obey
to
delay. consider
opens
begin
almost
and
easy
while, find it grievous in proportion
a
early years,
our
ever
who
those
to
beginning
the
who to
is
commandments
without
[SERM.
COMMANDMENTS
GOD'S
act
; as
in to
indo
they
accustomed
stubborn, deep-seated of ;
To
duty. but
an
obey
re
effort like the
risingfrom
the
ground
VIII.]
he
when off
drowsy sleep ;
on
a
at
length A
obey. wise the
temptation in the
thing in the
as
for
enlarge; and, though trial
would could
Angels)
doubtful
be
might
could
know
it
come
on
formed
a
soul thus
neth
Doubtless
him
passions, which
not, but
himself, and
of he
of his
bad
as
child,
a
few
a
would
God, that
is
begotten
that wicked
1
1 John
one
v.
trials
he
assail him
in St. John's of
be
those not
would
had ;
words,
not
but "
a
sin-
God, keepeth
toucheth
18.
the
(as
for
new
conceptionof, would born
would
predicted by
himself. ;
In
heart, though he would
his
see
he,
salvation
be
some
darts.
who
course
be, his ultimate
it may
every obsti
the issue
those
easy
by and
duties
his
time
a
to
this
actuallysecured, and who
of
have
to
repel them
to
repels
it,yet, should
see
consistentlypursue years,
his heart
circle
Thus
with
but
;
shield
a
other
begin
influenced
to
not
formed.
been
before
as
the
time
than
discontent, fear,
way
way,
before, till
than
obey
long
obedience
formed, where
have
principlein
of firm
mean
to
will be
anger,
same
defensive
a
easier
longer
no
; to
easier
supposing,would
are
we
and
made,
be
would
habit
character
nacy
be
habit
good
child
first effort
will
shaking
(farless)of violent
of sickness
time
a
it will
bad
a
not
trial
second
the effort
the
; and
weakness
the effort of
it ; not
on
in
exertion
bodily
a
fallen
has
119
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
him
not
V
GOD'S
120
His
"
man's
to
up
grow
attaining their completed
in all its
of them.
This
what
know
we
life,(ifwe with
did
be
to
dare
may
ourselves,)it
favour
objectof
speaking
in the
ness
be, how
had
God
with
we
wisdom
and of this
heart
as consisting,
would,
what
that
no
offeringsof been
gradually,
efforts,trained science Thus
are
to
Christ's on
be
the
to
us
;
free-will had
which
heart
slightoccasional
very
God
what
love
heaped
considerate
not
are
usy
dispensingthem, and
by
show
ceremonies,
in
and
con
our
viewed
commandments,
grievousif put not
and
might to
approve.
enjoinsthem be
heart, of the
the
of holi
we
but
case
irksome
but painful bodily discipline,
no
present
gradual growth
in
in
increased
my
obey God,)
to
would
easy obedience it
He
But
soul, is, (not to show the
early
in connexion
in stature, and
as
man.
infancy
Christ's
while fulfilled,
was
in day by day sinlessly in
from
of Him
speak
to
of
condition
in
right; and
being
performance
follow
but
length
soul
due
the blessed
we
would
at
his
parts for the be
he
so
duties
and
range,
might
of us,
one
every
his
sin,
cannot
And
V
estate,
full
he
him, and
of God
is born
he
because
in
remaineth
seed
[SERM.
COMMANDMENTS
on
upon us,
which
us
at
according goes
plan; by 1
grievous. They all
1 John
upon
once
to an
little and
iii. 9.
;
His
He
as
but
would
they
order
of
harmonious
little,first
VIII.]
Moreover, they of
gradually
in
obedience,
and
if
Now,
the
of
other,
day
time,
is it wonderful
with
the
that
they
intricacies
of the
under
they find
obligationto providence, to
place in the that
stumble
into
learn,)they,
at
2.
All
this
jected, since ments
(as
I have
is the
it
a fulfilling promise
ought
not
we
be to
have
know
to
saying
what that
the
they His
It is
one
thing
un
be ob
generalityof ought
men
? and
how
is
commandments
grievous, by informing be ?
to
less to do?
command
what are
of
state
still may
the
back
less
have
allowed)
of
use
be, when
not
a
the wheels
put
time
recast
them
childish
cannot
grievous
are
to
shall
from
more
for
to
of their due
out
being granted, it
of God where
men,
system,
to
pro
is Christ
that
and
least,may
And
men
the
has
?
and
trial,where, (though they
amid
them
save
simple
some
great work,
which
them
crushing them,
are
again
to
up
overwhelmed
are
system
duty
for past
grievousand
and
these
take
it
their
stop
Church,
their
say) of
upon
of
in Christ's
making
they
Divine
gressivelyenlarged His
that that
deeds
delay obedience,
to
entangled
are
on.
their reward.
as
settingabout
to
so
safeguard
very
then
(so
arrears
our
and
perform ?
to
the
their duties
determined
some
difficult
take
intention or
by
followingthem not
and
forming naturally and
minds
is
are
while
us,
upon
our
will
men
order, but with
come
principle is
virtuous
both,
then
another,
then
duty,
one
121
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
to
us
say
that that
they the
122
GOD'S
Law
[SERM!
COMMANDMENTS
is in itself holy,just,and
different sinful
thing to
is not
grievousto
answering this question,I fullyadmit Saviour
when
He
His
said
from
man
yoke
of
that
he is,
as
should
a
his
fallen
to
grievous. On I grant
been
said, nor
with
His
then
adds
the command
bids
then
that
we
nature, cleanses the He
before
even
of God
wrath
gives us
says, "What to
do
When
with then
nature
here
man
as
child
a
regenerates
;
bids
it manifests
men
the
God
Lord love
to
?" and
goes
and
us
nothing
fault of
itself in
act.
He
us
from
rescues
of
our
baptism.
and Spirit,
then
He
require of
thee
but
mercy, is this
allegetheir 8
do
us
sacrament
giftof His
doth
thy
the
of
blessingfirst,
repairsthe
He
by
the
justly,and
humbly
as
man
originalsin, and
from
us
of
Christ
do.
cannot
by
man
puts the
mercy,
obey.
us
grievous;
purchased possession,who
beforeus and
be
in the text, of
St. John
Christ's
as
grace,
not
are
must
in sin ; but
born
nature
says, that
observe, nothing has
But
by
and
grant, that if man
(of course) that
too
obey
I
hand
obedience
God.
cannot
different
commandments
the other
obey God,
cannot
by
His
man
him.
to
fall ;
doubtless, in spite of this, St. John even
sinner,
a
very
before
Adam
that
righteousmen,
in
are
we
as
be easy
call
to
not
came
Doubtless
but sinners. state
of
spoke
CertainlyHe
and
quite a
man.
In our
and
good,
it
declare
bad
and
to
walk
grievous? nature
as
an
NOT
VIIL]
for their
excuse
if indeed and
dislike
they
heathens
These
cerned.
reasonable
in
the
offence
the
grace
is
by
of of
one
one
and
God,
sin
....
abound
more
so,
even
unto
ness
And
have
from
their
ments
not
eternal
life,by Jesus
youth only
there
that
;
tion
of all who
and
"in
up
;" and
they
peace
of
God
which
are
"just 1
3
they
Rom. Phil.
v.
whom
which
persons
15"21.
iv. 7.
now
Lord
be
never
them
such, such.
forgotten,
His
command
have
never
is the
condemna
They
and
have
admonition
live in the love
been of the
and
"
passeth all understanding need
no
the V
speaks of,
Saviour
our
V
leading providence
to
the nurture
Lord2
Such
are
not
are
much
death,
unto
our
grievous, but
not
are
unto
did
grace
Christ
let it
that
up,
which
grace,
reigned
God's
followed
so
more
reign through righteous
persons,
are
gift
abounded
abounded,
grace
been
brought
giftby
sin hath
as
un
the
much
dead,
might
there
who
that
;
most
are
as
words,44 If through
be the
con
having provided
Christ, hath
Jesus
man,
now
incapacityin
many
Where
many
God
;
as
complaint
they
St. Paul's
Spirit. Hear
of His
it
making
for their natural
remedy
a
as
heard, even
not
are
their
Christians
be
them
to
we
make
men
Christians, and
commandments,
let them
given
be
may with
But
God's
of
heathens
are
answer
an
such.
123
GRIEVOUS.
repentance 2
4
Eph. Luke
as
Not
V
vi. 4. xv.
124
GOD'S
that
will
they
they
of sins
give that
full well
are
conscious
innumerable,
.they
children
the
whole
served
God
on
disobeyed, but they God
they sought still
they
make
for
up of
walked
with
Him
earnest
lost
time,
and
keep
indeed
"
making
haste
"
running
and
prolonging
by to
Word
His boast
still
what
Christians found
for
the
meet
is
become
"
be;
condemn "
and
have
heirs
at
of the
by faith," according
to
but
as
nothing
unworthiness,
own
all men,
to
and
the
inheritance the
with
their steps
guiding
become, and
have
Thus
themselves,
of Christ
can
to
light,they and
man
ought
time."
the
their
witnesses
are
they
startingand
though they
know
of, and
they
showing
and
;
the
with
pace
commandments,"
of
righthand,
His
to
prayers,
turn
not
however
they proceed, not
and
loitering,stum
His
keep
to
in
;
Perhaps
step by step
often
Him,
before
ground
altogether;
Thus
providence. not
lost
repentance,
and
bling, fallingto sleep; yet
upheld by
they
time
a
keen
with
God,
never
;
whole;
sin,
God's
course
As
at
disgust
strong
way
contrived
spiritual
accepted. for
Still
persevered.
their
were
faith gave
their young
infirmity.
the
recovered
and
hearts
own
falls in their
and
on
have
they
course,
their
in
habitual
and
themselves, for
of
account
spite of stumblings
in
[SERM.
COMMANDMENTS
of
world"
last
what
all
day, being
the as
as
saints Noah
in
did,
righteousness which the
saying,
"
this
is
victorythat
the
125
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
VIII.]
world,
the
overcometh
even
our
faith1." And
but
making tend, of
we
might
might
have
us
among be
may here
;
but
the
and
strayed
far
followed
have
of their selves
being be
may
some
"
Still let
in
confessing,(to the
fession
will
be
ners,
deservingGod's accordingto in
mankind first
Christ
desires
health"
in
of
them
Some
further
unite
from
be,) now
and
and
then
His
and
was
as
such
to
the
1 John
having
gave
His
con
worse
no
He
4.
sin
hope unto
who
command
ungratefullydeserted v.
no
body
one
us
Lord."
our
it ;
others
promises declared
then
so
1
and
of
salvation, and
part of
anger,
Jesus
regenerated us
ments,
and
needful,) in confessingourselves
more
except
devices
some
better
erred
sheep,"
welcome,
more
it is
"
us
toge
have
"
lost
it may
! but
us
like
good hope
a
others, (God forbid present hope.
they
case
among
offenders."
heaven,
have
the
themselves
"no
miserable
nearer
may
the
have
Individuals
worst
ways
much
too
hearts,"
own
as
God's
from
the
confess
so,
did,
we
guilty,as
unite
well
this, to
as
and
best
this.
less
or
assembled, may so
us
more
do
heartily. We
more
of
one
obeyed
to
than
sooner
Him
conscious be
began
begun
served
may
ther
"
early
we
been
every have
faithfully
have
be
but
cannot
humble
to
we
however
and
surely and
this ?"
to
I have
remarks
the
do
however
For,
us.
God,
what
to
now,
by
126
GOD'S
He
us,
again it
after
us
our
(as when
as
Let
? what
each
of
gross
and
Let most
various
been
he
done
He
all
things well,
were
not
far
as
as
account
how
ask
taken
will
we
;
us
ourselves to
the
how
did
what
was
beyond
gave
into
the
Him
as
up
our
to
bear
that
gradually it 1 ! how
the
spiritual
and 1
!
of that Yet
did
how how
did
that
rather
that
increased in
was
1 Cor.
;
merciful 13.
unto
t
life ! And grew
strength
our
till Arid
despair.
x.
work
our
we
we
have
against light!
might
by
ladder
sin ?
How
if step
as
we
or
duties
obedience
still tarried
will
from
us
that
consequence
strength;
our
His
temptation!
daringly
we
less
heaven
at
considerate
shield
so
own
God
of
He
rounds
easy
to
to
come
How
duty by duty,
on,
thrust
refuse
his
upon
calmly, safely,surely!
on
top reaches
He
I will
able
be
might
go
lead
open
we
whose
we
our
reflect
did
He
did
step upwards, by
grew
to
now
How
!
us
how
might
did
been
persevering neglect
to
as
us,
work
we
fifteen,when
us
of his past life.
temptation! has
we
(I say)
us
seasons
has
upon
taken
were
us,
;
the best.
suppose
He
God
memory
what
have
the present.
go with
it would
in
be
to
are
back
would
state
our
we
ten, when
old, when
before
age
any
guilt, if trace
quicken
and
pardon
early years
our
it,had
guess
can
at
can)
we
[SERM.
must
then
us
five years
twenty we
is that
accumulated
pardoned. far
COMMANDMENTS
length
at
yet then us
;
He
ance
looked
and
turned
and
;
then
even
up
and
stone,
I
have
brought
thee
out
what His
bosom,
upon
that
us
is the love
Why have hearts
ashamed, the
Let
us
from
then
have
1
of
v.
grievous." to
turn
day
because
we
to
the
Lord, while
yet
be, in proportion to the
2
?
us
this
we
this
why our
stand bear
youth ?
our
done 4.
do
"
hardened
and
our
command
not
grievous
in
us
dash
And
are
us
Holy Spirit
His
keep
Why
what
carried
His
confounded,
departed
have
Isaiah
fear ?
and
showed
Him.
ways,
I
;
should
we
we
been
His
even
yea,
Difficult it will
might
they
His
reproach
that
Me.
Egypt,
hath
shed
love
say
wherein
justice, mercy,
and
commandments
have
from
He
might
God,
erred
we
any
to
servants
He
time
hath
seems
of
but
borne
3."
we
His
then
at
stone
of
and
ments,
has
He
lest
"
against a
of
of mind2?"
good.
foot
land
have
He
testifyagainst
of the
of
could
thee, and
unto
requireof thee,
Lord
is
What
of the house
out
humbleness
and
we
I done
up
if made
as
My people (He
thee ?
thee
the
0
the
again
vineyard, that
wearied
redeemed doth
?
"
have
us,) what
His
to l
them,
gave
keep
not
lettinggo
;
Yet,
moved.
could
livingflesh.
more
in it
done
to
of
not
.done
been not
Christ
into repent
us
were
hearts
resolves
own
which
heat
while
a
wayward
our
their
to
bring
to
us
upon for
we
127
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
VIII.]
from more
Micah
Since
Him. than vi. 3"8.
he
has 3
we
may.
distance
every
one
done, every
Psalm
xci.
12.
128
GOD'S
suffered
one
has
We
have must
we
them
wash
can
they
obedience
and
Still,what
miserable
God and
work,
God
in the soul.
up
grievous.
will
prayer
evils
going
to
on
shall be
able
spite of
our
should
they
If any
have
of
a
bad
once
much
do.
so
does
not, he
to
is
to
me
hears
one
is
me
to
us
repent observa
more
take it.
For
this
He
ceases
us.
I
moves
easy.
Any
a
any
to
sudden
follow
it up
earnestlybeseech
reason;
beginning
beginning of duty
heed
and
remorse
forms
and
conscience, him
present moved
at
feels the
said, and
the
move
been
I conclude.
insensibility.God
to
more
always
we
in
humbling thoughts, but
by acting upon
him
and
had
we
grace
service !
good resolution, let at
God's
sins, yet how
attained
who
one
I
what
shame
measure
of
done, instead
sanctifyourselves
which
tion, with
neces
to
a
this leads
And
ance.
by
become
good thoughts if they lead
are
brief
our
in
bitter and
are
it.
by
in His
These
Earnest
If
have
engaged
is
perfection! former
we
forgive,
may
is it in
have
we
never
gradually remove
loss of time
which
:
its memento
life,to be merely undoing (as has
sary) the
us
explain
We
it there.
sees
up.
to
to
attempt
are
of sin.
its
had
make
can
grievous
not
us
the stains
out
never
commands
let
it ;
the sin has
but set
his
because
away
he
losses
made bear
[SKRM.
COMMANDMENTS
"
habit
If
of
inattention
in order
us
we
of you,
if he
because
do
my
to
not
make
attend,
brethren,
VIII.]
will
who
not
take
providence,if a
warm
so,
VOL.
you
heart, you
(ifyou
is much
GRIEVOUS.
NOT
do
so
harder.
r.
at
129
of
advantage will
not
turn
will hereafter
all,)with God
keep
K
a
this to
be
considerate
God
now
obligedto
cold heart
you
with
from
;
"
this !
do
which
IX.
SERMON
RELIGIOUS
THE
USE
LUKE
The
Return hath
IT
to
be
thine
to
done
was
had
whom
might
he
that
of
out
man
continue
and
with
suffering he
stances
world, what him.
he
of
so
had feel
And
how
saying,
away,
God
great things
and
devil
say
in
imagine ; a
whether
he
gratitude
had
a
from
of
at
now
under
state,
spiritsand
these
himself found
wretch
to
be
circum in
deliverance
too, wish
from
release
any
Under
a
whatever
;
would
lightness
attend
was
miserable
very
Deliverer
mind
him, he
wish
to
of -his real
reason,
the
all
his
tormented
his
Lord
our
visitation,
possess
which
would
whom
man
Doubtless
constraint.
or
more,
was
him
sent
show
the
been
mind,
to
Jesus
but
Him
besought
departed,
were
and
might
the
would
activity
39.
dreadful
joy
recovering
that
;
in
Him.
he
on
he
house,
with
while
stand
own
this
consciousness
least,
Him
from
transported
edness
devils
with
natural
free
38,
thee.
unto
very set
viii.
the
FEELINGS.
EXCITED
OF
who
stood to
be
a
;
new
and
before ever
in
IX.]
SERM.
His a
THE
divine
fear lest Satan
were
now
his former
to
He
may
suffered
try
to
thine
for
feelingsinto "
Lovest
old
thou
now, as
the
hath
Me?
this do;
live
to
the
to
Do
me.
your
great, heartilyfor My
friends; show
them
1
sake
Mark K
v.
2
Lord
hath thee
on
if He
as
home
You ;
; go
hath
19.
it is
as
V
them
among done
your
them
did do
said, to
duties, little
God
what
bidden.
newly-awakened
return
world
He
us
thy friends,
to
;
pursuits.
that
us
said, or
compassion
channel
;
according
he had
of his
current
im
follow
before
case
our
others
on
ruler
thwarts
home
had
another
lived
Go
"
other,
or
Christ
young
times
up
besought
great things the
occupations and
before, you
new
he
house," He
own
how
thee, and
directed
other
at
hopes
ardour
one
command
the
an
follow
Him.
the
In
Gospel,
tell them
done He
faith.
our
in St. Mark's and
from
likings; He
and
not, what
Return
the
"
from
and
givesoppositecommands,
tempers
our
with ;
a
as
instance,
He
; but
must
with
be
might
for
bade,
Him
him
within
this attendance
posed He
action
of
seven
pursuitswere
he
feelingscombined,
he
that
and
him,
with
duties
that
all of these
Lord
his
all
from
or
sight of Christ, or
of
glowing
131
nay,
changed, that
grand plan
some
he felt
return,
that
notion
unworthy
or
would
did he lose
undefined
"c.
USE,
ministeringto Him,
presence
fold power,
"
RELIGIOUS
ill well
as
well your
for thee
;
132
be
THE
RELIGIOUS
to
them, and
example
an
He
further, as
said
the
thyselfto
a
forth that greater now
in
possess,
dience
them1."
And
occasion,
offer the
giftthat
testimony unto
them
lightand
love
truer
2
show
"
;"
Moses show
"
which
you
conscientious, consistent,
a
the
all
to
[SERM.
teach
another
on
priest,and for
commanded
USE
ordinances
rites of
and
obe
your
religion. from
Now
niac,
be
may
of the
account
request, and
his
lesson
this
Lord's
our
for
drawn
the
wish
pent, and
to
though they do We
and
in the
is
well
God's
and
order
the
whole) the
comfort
to
those, who
minds
their
dually
grace,
and
almost
with
that
But
1
true
here
Col.
heavenly
the
iii. 17.
about
accept them He
puts them
has
promised, it
are
effort
soul, and
on
us,
2
But
Matt.
gra
their
strength,
will last for "
the
influences
they
as
life which
question
to
baptizedwith
sensible
meets
it.
plea
submit
we
re
religion is full of
inasmuch
without
to
at
hitherto,
set
thankfullyHis
in all their heart,
part, imbued
we
if
first
being
who,
are
He
as
easy,
receive open,
to
if
practice of
that
than
how
yoke,
very
;
as
better
in which
manner
betimes
Spiritof
thoughts, try
know
it, a
of those
commandments
that Christ's
;
(on
God
of
early youth,
rejoicethe heart,"
"
us
upon
serious
serve
not
that
know
sant
have
to
demo
denial
use
having neglected religion in length begin
restored
ever.
what
viii. 4.
are
IX.]
OF
those
who
do
to
Creator
lost all claim
?
ous
that
in
God
merciful
sinning be
used, the
with
The
that
I
in the
I
speak
which make
has
who found
themselves
themselves
by
how
it is
describe
in
connexion
text.
of is the
ways,
our
even
of obedience
way
feelingwith
excited
or
displayed, will
man
change
us
He
remedy is,
passionate emotion,
ever
those
for
will avail
upon
for
just severity;
and
to
Holy
right to
no
True
is at first attended.
repentance all the
this
proceed
account
help
which
brought
what
; and
the
been
repentance."
this
the
difficulties in have
they
of
unto
young,
remedy, (ifthey
it,)of the
having
impossible
Even
when
Him
laborious
deservings,but
our
be
a
as
were
than
griev not
have
again
promises.
own
of
sort
it
yoke
must
them
would
"
above
only
not
His not
nay,
have
so
that
partaken
merciful
neglected
which
to
though
more
His
above
some
days;
their
and
they
is with
themselves
is
youth,
course
baptism, they
to renew
remember
to
promise,
of
all their
even
133
commandments
if obedience
complain
of
His
and
answer
Ghost"
have
their
enlightened, and
once
But
neglected
Christ's
on
up-hill work
them
FEELINGS.
of
days
easy, I
surprised
11
have
in the
shall be
EXCITED
fine
by
do
is,
sensibility,
never
and
it
our
itself
duty.
sublime Impassioned thoughts, high aspirations,
imaginings, can
than
no
have
make
more
they
can
strength in
no
move
a
man
obey
mountains.
them.
They
consistently, If
any
man
134
THE
truly repent, these, but a
of
deliberate
God.
it
settled conviction
a
Conscience, these
(under grace) will
us
cannot
which
to
resolve
at
once
tice and the
which
But
man.
of conscience
(which
reason,
long
may
be,) but
and
love for
off
higher
religion,which
that
time
dually go
on
begun to
mistaken.
seriously, stronger they
first exercise from
the
our
rejoicing.
way
of mind
last,
to
were
its office in thus us
to
the
obedience
more
that
resulting from form
us
first
the
over
will leave
to
real
itself will have
in us,
understand
When
sinners
and
will
gra
'this
fully,for
are
led
to
it is
think
feelingsgenerally precede
reflections about have
I
perfect.
it is well
their
to
which
away
us
it will do
comfort
is the
to give grievousness,
on
then
and
;
take
carry
us
and
is very
then
the
on
prac
religion;
Here
to
"
its
send
cannot
settingus
attend
It is
feelingsof
if all this excitement
as
often
life,they
new
a
you
Reason
and
love
us
attend
obedience
obstacles, and
Now
love it.
sinners.
which
impulse
sober
us
which
and
of beginning*
Not
attempt
earnest, ardent
just spoke, and
book
a
and
make
habitual
to
serve
subjectionto
beginning, obedience, doubtless,
of those
use
on
guilt,and
powerful instruments
change
make
habit
grievous
by
are
in
of
not
his sins and
Reason those
his
of
leave
to
and
[SERM.
observe, that though Conscience
lead
an
USE
in consequence,
be
must
resolution
Conscience,
in
RELIGIOUS
read,
some
themselves. conversation
or
Some of
a
OF
friend, some
remarks
church,
Or,
them.
their
menced
the
on
deliberate
and
calm
very
guilt,and
of
their
heinous
their
agitates them.
of
order
Divine
them.
As
they
excitement
will
it, and
them
into
graciouslyintended their of
duty
thren,
bear
be
must
all,or
at
use
no
it
;
this
generally,not
used
mind,
repentance
natural
emotion
prompting
feel involuntarily
obey use
you
at
of
in order
on
that
starting.Therefore it whilst
to
reli
not
of
I
or
may
to
various
case
it will be bre
My
this
say
the excitement
to
but
only,
you
It is
pain of doing
useless.
(and
us
leading
off in their
such,
as
confiningmyself
attends
given
It is
and
than
which
we
the
religious
to
of life.
set
a
worse
in
in
presented
means
a
first distastefulness
against the
the
accidentallyconnected
be
to
then
continue,
not
religiouscourse
sound
a
being
and
mind
away.
made
be
may
of
It will
God
know
them
the view
wear
it is
gion itself,though
and
accustomed
become
contemplations, it
with
then, let
their
their
astonishes,
noveltyof
the
from
it arises
a
them,
providence.
com
little time
sins, of
manifold
upon
more
any
ingratitudeto
Here,
of all this
intention
in
in
rouses
have
they
strikes, and
them,
to
new
hand,
self-examination, yet
Saviour, breaking
and
if in
manner
view
made
misfortune,
or
other
the
heard
have
they
occurrence
some
or
135
FEELINGS.
EXCITED
IX.l
do
all
good,
that
which
occasions,) it
may
find
it easy
obey promptly ;
it lasts ; it waits
for
no
make man.
is to
136
Do
feel natural
you
of generosityin
where
case
imagine avail
you
will
feel
at
feel such But
all.
impulse
called
are
or
other, do
any
Whether
it.
life goes
as
is the difference
between if you
seizingor lettingslipthese opportunities ; "
the
impulse
you
have
to
a
leap (so the
secured
further
steps
its direction.
of those sins to
acts tance
to
heart
deeds
commit
from
be
;
of
them
itself
conduct;
and
by
thus
they
to
do
is
at
friends love
;
definite
far greater dis
a
than
at
you
you
first sight can
;
good feelingsinto
making will
your
certain
to
togetherwhile
depositing your
hearts, I say
righteousness and
Doing
intending to Join
in their
case
for their
remorse
home
go
the
to
return
to
yourselves
of obedience.
imagine. will
in
repent
hasten
loiter
riot
(generally first deter
which
accidental
violentlyexertingitself
them, Do
and
so,
equal;
obedience,
are
course
those
gulf,
a
is not
to
do,
to
across
beginning of
in the
And
feel any
who
say)
to
yield
tells you
conscience
as
speaking) far easier than mine
acting,and
ordinary strength
your
will have
arid the
far
so
made
which
you
^thern for
yourselvesof
avail
on,
excite
vehement
sudden
this
how
not, still any
or
to
the
Whatever
?
less, and,
less and
not
it
or
feel
always
yourselves of
last will
ment
will
you
which
case
the
you
these
be, whether
may
you
at
charity?
your
a
some
manly self-denying part
a
emotion not
[SERM
pity towards
reasonablydemands
act
USE
RELIGIOUS
THE
them
"spring
influence up
into
you
your your
fruit."
This
the
was
Corinthians,
joiced
"
described
that
not
they
feelings merely
their
sorrowed
to
But
let
now
in
themselves
thus
their
of
spring
not
of
excellence
in
themselves
resting in
engaged as
exalted
if
a
but
as
be
these
warm
were
the
natural to
think
to
of
After
Cor.
of
state
about
set
and
real
that
they
evidence not
;
deeds
2
off
provision,
substance
if
as
an
holiness.
1
attend
corrupt
religiousexercise, and
spiritualstate
meekness,
which
them
the
upon
feelingsfor
them
to
They
be
to
religious; they indulge
only thing they ought an
look
part the
encourage
in
visitings
lives?
devotion in
gracious
is to
they
incitement
They
religion. They
agitated
under
previously corrupt
to
reformation,
them
not
world
usually conduct
past sinful
as
own
only temporary,
sake,
they
sorrow
of the
men
acting.
partly a
and
mind,
thus
that
salvation
to
fact, when
feverish
and
repentance,
their
godly
.
sorrow
do
their
for
zeal
turbid
of
matter
from
far
their
the
ask how
us
conscience
are
.
repentance
but
;
.
that
but
For
re
(not
sorry,
moved,)
were
who
;
death1."
worketh
of
of
repented
be
made
were
(he continues) worketh
Paul
St.
by
change of mind
to
conscience-stricken
of the
conduct
as
137
FEELINGS.
EXCITED
OF
IX.]
their
then
were
of
their
do,) using love, mercy,
vii, 9, 10.
of
boasting
using them, (the
they
own
have
them
own
one
as
truth,
indulged
138
THE
this
of
ment
did
of
luxury
RELIGIOUS
feelingfor
course
ceases
before.
This
lost
then
their
This
is
this, what
themselves
true
warmth
away.
losing their
are
more
involved
have
think
they
occur
; but
feeling is
of
therefore
;
first diffi
never
may
gra
that
in
it
that
they believe
faith,and
so.
have
fixingtheir
of
so
misfortune
Now
been it
They
overcoming
Their
they
as
have
the
perplexitythey
a
religionconsists
they
not
great
one
excite
understand
obedience, and
in !
dually dying
feel
not
said) might
do
character, which
and
again.
do
unsatisfactory
culties of active conduct
time, the
state.
opportunityof
an
than
have
they
[SERM.
some
they
;
(I
anticipated,but See
USE
falling into
sin
again. And
this, alas, is for
away,
neglected acting to
they have to
been
raises water
The
their
turn
the
acted
have
for
to
a
subside
them
than
let
"
the us
and
the
do fall
Having
the
world,
minds
wind,
have which
ceasing, leaves
its former of
latter
strength the
as
Their
by
precious opportunity lost;
live
them.
time, then into
they
:
inward
no
water
as
case
in themselves.
temptation to
upon
waves
the
feelingsinto principlesby
continuallyassails
been
But
root
no
them, they
upon
overcome
which
often
too
stagnant
improvement end
is
worse
the
state.
has
with
beginning1." that
suppose,
1
2
Pet.
when
ii. 20.
they
first detect
OF
IX.]
EXCITED
declension
this
look
ing themselves. begin
once
which last
alone
day
can
do
Christ's
be
to
as
their
of
this
Far
obedience
plain
unenlightened moralityas they
they
seek
minds
in
have
that
been
taught which
means
to
recourse
teachers, in
of
they
cannot
before
excited
that
order
their artificial
devotion,
viction
is
which
them, that
upon
power
indeed
there
is
the
to
limit
a
time
hausted
and
yet on
them
as
poor
we
which sinner not
even
without 8
with
fear.
and
will ;
and,
succeeds indeed
the devils'
burst
to
in
our
that
not
are
state ; as
of
that
when is left
soul
ultimate
con
swellings
Instances
believes
that
excite ;
to
not
mis-used
then
in this
passion are
tumults
the
world, of that fearful
miserable
sins
repress,
resourceless.
heartedness
may,
and but
the
comes,
in the
emotion
strange on
latter
or
have
They
avoid
may
likelysooner
to
heart, foster
and
a
produce by
dream
they may
they of
follow
or
their
essence
them.
doctrines,
a
it,and
which
the
new
as
call
excitement
consider
to
it ;
God
continue
to
which
religiouslife,and the
stimulants
state
tem
from
to
mere
for potent
the
at
their
time, self-denying
charity, truth-telling, sobriety. they despise
they at
obedience
lowly
the government
are
recover
Do
?
they do
them
prove
of
means
a
practices of
regulation of
the
pers,
those
? such
for
around What
it) they
consider
(as they
and
alarmed,
139
FEELINGS.
ex
rare
of hard-
when
the
the devils
trembling, but
140
Others
ings
there
again
fall off in
despond
and
;
so
piety,when
tious
in cheerful
who, wjien their feel
are,
These
hearts, still are
is, as
therefore
their
in
rest
to
they
And this
others
The
dulge
keeping instead would of
life ;
of
faith,as
them
in
in
if He
do
way
love
of Him.
when
they
But
despise
gether,as
beneath to
a
those
I have
some
them
high
sight, He
as
duties
from
from
weakness and
keep
sense
a
former and and
an
ill-directed
others, I say, who
are
to
;
thus
of
though they pursued
others
their
in been
common
bless them,
not
to
who
home,
this, some
there
wished
text
own
by
different
immediate
the
is,to
awakened
forthwith
called
into
led
desirous
be
to
of grace,
worldly callings;
now
are
plain all
their
could
their
are
zeal
Christ's
to
that
they
the
and
said
be
them,
and
sign,
outstrip
who
in the false devotion
returning
have
bad
a
time, others
it is
themselves of
think
;
at their
alarmed
sufferer in the
Now
describing,may
far,that
so
of holiness
tests
be mentioned
restored
themselves
sort,
race.
might
Christ.
with
part,
and
they
first eagerness
same
error.
be
in the
them
in
feelingsas
lose and, being dispirited,
ping
rejoicing
better
religiousprinciple
true
misled
which tranquillity,
own
the
to
supersti
a
been
are
distressed
are
to
have
they might
obedience.
who, having something of in their
down
brought
are
led
fervency,are
and
strength
[SKRM-
USE
RELIGIOUS
THE
of
religion,
condition
think
that
alto
they
singularoffice
are
in the
already
waste
their time
led
to
end.
But
would
be
beside
that
then, and
strength you
this
lected
yourselves calls
affections
roused
finally.
you
it
were)
suasions He
were
robbing
sin
and
second
heard
who
for
of
He
not. a
See,
by
for
the
season
nature
takes of
for
an
when
you its
out
your
the
time
urgent per
instant habit
of
He
leaves
He
ere
back
are
suffered
?
fear, gratitude, love,
again places you state
Satan
calls you
you
their
as
less neg
or
again,
His
further,
more
youth by
excited
to
things well,
But,
He
;
brings
a
earlyunformed racter
infancy
day by day,
by
time once
He
to
of
hope.
they
tormented
second
a
you
be
de
forms
text
gracious opportunity, and to
upon
have
perfect freedom.
have
you
the
all
be
Him
urge I
from
increased.
that
and
you
are
men
obey
to
length,
any
which
arranged
served
conscious
have
their proper
at
of which
shall
all
above
good
they
to
now,
lesson
calls
service
His
Blessed call
the
has
and
Him,
serve
not
the influence
which
repeat
me
Saviour
Your
part.
let
"
the narrative
from
duced
(as
my ;
and
subject.
brethren,
my
you,
of these
speak
to
do
impetuously
are
direct
arightor
use
conclude
To
so
to
they
from
that
emotions
strong
same
learned
not
they
but
acts, and
wrong
of those
duty, as
good thoughts
mere
others,
the
as
on
in
their
neglectit ;
described
those
words,
mistake
These
of Christ.
Church
141
FEELINGS.
EXCITED
OF
IX.]
and
in that and
cha
yourselves,*
in-dwelling
hold
142
THE
the
Let
you.
upon
stares
in
you
Follow
affects you.
by
favour
His
secure
He
them
conscience
they
;
be
away
they die
it is but
is will
you
of
out
they have
;
far
better.
have
to
thoughts, surrounded
and
showing
are
obedience,
consistent
high transport
and
acceptable
Him
longings
to
to
like
religion
best
these
of but
than
the
to
latter
but
are
the
grown
becoming
spiritual would
1
Ilosea
this
your
world, who
that resolute with
is far
more
passionate look At
more
the
very
graceful beginnings in
children,
indecorous,
men
sports of boyhood
of
those
sight,which
obedience, gracefuland in
afterwards,
those
uninstructed.
if
fruit,
unattended
all
that
Perhaps
among
emotion,
His
His
the home
though
warm
live in
your
peace.
die.
quite sure
;
of
into the
darkness
praise
to
office,and,
by sightsof
His
God
by
true
their
must
in
Still be
cold-hearted.
as
you
changes
sin
impulses
well
obey them,
sight,in
own
forth
as
done
labour
Saviour's
your
these
your
They
of
and
seek
blossom
as
Lord,
instruments
to
up
Your
the
you,
surprised, though
they die which
know
the
are
as
Surely,
Him.
by acting upon
pleads with
V
ingratitudeto
your to
on
Spirit,stirringyou Nor
;
"
away
compunctions
of
neglect
face
the
early dew
occasional
for your
conscience
[SKKM.
visitings pass
the
and
still have
must
USE
those
not
cloud
morning
you
RELIGIOUS
be
vi. 4.
in advanced
as
the
years.
Learn
live
to
from
away You
will
by iv.
7.
in
Do
the
actions
of
with
complies little
in
heaven,
for
the
for
must
not
judge
want
the
cease,
choosingly it is better
as
we
and in
want
and
not
things
upon the
of
God,
of
devotion
to
of
out
more
be
If of safe
little
neither
:
conscience
us."
with
for
of
the of
serve
of
us
cool
our
:
loaves
;
pleasing
neither
can
;
to
them
And,
so
and
us
unfruitful,
spirits
our
to
over
for
want
desires
or
God
beam
make
we
but
the
religion,
consolation safe
to
when
barren
pure
of
ourselves.
joy running
them.
greedily,
and
pleasing
the
pleasure,
some
miracles,
and
duty
our
Spirit
Christ,
for
of
irregularly,
do, it is apt
we
waitings
of
feel
have,
to
duty
sensible
the
Living,
consolations
beginning
and to
us
when
him,
itself, and
joy
illustrated
Holy
the
encourages
seem
for
overflowings
for
you
your
sensible
times,
from
pleasure our
the
other
some
and
:
wonderful
the
but
we
and
after
running
a
Him,
we
for
inquiries
our
not
look
in
although
safe
always
world.
be
Taylor, and
only regard
refreshment
great
sent
"see
may
Jeremy
but
;
at
so
the
will
Sermon
spiritual joy,
prayer,
is not and
expect
it is
of
in
rejoice, and
deliciousness
infirmity,
our
and
this
yet
and,
overflowings
delicacies
for
For,
frequently,
most
from
religion
it.
of
though
He
foregoing
passage seek
not
Him,
and
you1."
The
22.
following "
conscience
in
from
comfort,
labour
shall
heart
your
xvi.
in
to
deliberate,
and
reward.
your
calm
a
peace
presence
taketh
John
of
14*5
is
rejoices
His
have
man
the
and
and
again,
1
which
by faith,
Christ,
sees
FEELINGS.
principle, full
rational
no
EXCITED
OF
IX.]
we
as
when must
God
duty,
SERMON
X.
PROFESSION
WITHOUT
LUKE
When
there
of
insomuch
people,
began
to
the
to
is
a
the
consider
that
they
crite of
that
we
as
now
are
when
How
is
it,
?
to
though
as
like
becoming
Pharisees our
by
first of all,
of
to
despicable
surrounded
began
opened
Thus
an
consideration,
pursue. accustomed
wickedness an
the
accustomed
are
hateful,
a
danger
of
uncommon
need
consider
to
excessive
not
sin,
be is
the
hypo and
wickedness,
That
occurrence.
rare
it is
is
character
a
very
great
subject
I will
say
We
one.
the
of
ye
hypocrisy.
Lord,
especial
He
another,
all, Beware
uncommon
deceivers
instructive
I
as
multitude,
in
base
which
is
of
multitude
upon
disciples against hypocrisy,
were
those
first
one
word.
Blessed
our
His
warn
which
hypocrite
innumerable
an
they
innumerable
an
trode
disciples
an
1.
together
serious
and
character, then,
his
Pharisees,
HYPOCRISY
xii.
that
unto
say
of
leaven
gathered
were
PRACTICE.
not
is
hypocrisy questioned true,
as
; a
a
but little
PROFESSION
X.]
SERM.
will show
examination crite ?
We
who
one
apt
are
makes
who
; and
deceived.
who ages,
in
nay, But
all ages,
this
the
not
and
with
few
such
portent,
a
of
some
have
men
Saviour
our
God
a
that in
deny
he
all self-
at
be
hypocrite,nor
a
secret
words
existence
what
not
was
by
meant
a
hypocrite,
and deliberately
I will not
heart.
the
have
his
truly,would
disbelieve
hypo
a
while profligate,
or
so
man,
a
to
seems
isted. to
Such
sees
does
a
professes ; who
deceiving others, and
remorse,
for he
by
sanctityin
outward
an
conduct out
covetous,
is
religionfor he
practisingwhat
is malevolent, assumes
understand
professionof
a
ends, without
what
For
us.
to
145
PRACTICE.
WITHOUT
ex
seems
the Pha
were
risees such.
The
Pharisees, it
did
another
were
thus well
as
to
out
in
in
most
as
much
boasted
deceive
understanding,not the
blessinggiven
the
world
They
were
believe
themselves
I.
they
themselves in
also.
The
what
ourselves Pharisees
they
were
that
;
all
under
they wished
but
they
at
implied in
was
and
with And
children, not
Abraham,
then
were,
misgivings,they were, L
human
reallyincluded
not
thought
least,with whatever VOL.
to
that
long time,
others.
knowing,
term.
and
deceive
to
Abraham's
they were
the
also
it is not
contrive
we
we
to
deceived
deceiving ourselves
cases,
thing
aware
for any
others
deceive
as
they
;
one
not
Indeed,
others.
measure
a
said
they were
inconsistent
as
nature
but
;
is true,
they or, on
at
the
1 4("
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
whole
persuaded
of it.
selves
as
well
the
Lord
as
before
sets
which, simple
the
This
truth,
doubtless, they
I
knew
once
in
what
But
their Part
another not
part
value
of their home
enced
as
own
conduct,
and
than
talkingof
was
time
a
not
be
deceive
turn) to
Abraham
because "
heavenly.
duty they altogetherceased they might
stillknow
they ought.
spiritualcondition that
they
it did
but
not
that
zeal
they
loved
the
praise. They
of heaven religion,
1
John
and
for
viii. 39.
praise went
did
come
influ
supremely
were
;
ignorant
God's
secondary principlein
a
that God's
became ;
know
to
indeed,
They
cere
purity,that be
must
they
outward
inward
motives
and
knowledge,
Abraham,
that
;
self-
moment,
like
blessed
When
doing.
the
at
knew
they
his
in
nothing without
but
was
There
were
by worldly objects;
service
better
to
them,
to
for
"
retain it in their
to
care
thoughts of their
the
forgotten;
"
holy like avail
If
"
do
by degrees they forgot,
they forgotthat monies
would
measure
they
were
people, they
be
plain truth,
forgotten.
had
it.
some
the
must
had
our
,
and
not
great
they
say,
of them
they did
and
V
they began (each deceived.
them
therefore
children, ye
doubtless, when themselves,
[SEUM.
deceived
and
;
they
it was,
of Abraham
works
world
Abraham's
were
ye
had
They
them
as
PRACTICE.
on
hell,the
of
their men
merely blessed
and
the
but
words
reprobate, till of
attached
meaning
watchfulness
and
earnestness
ful of
tithe
paying
mint, anise, and
cummin,
weightiermatters
of the
faith
and them
and
;
while
not
"
that
knew
they
impious
were
false
they
lived
would
not
have
killed the
prophetsas
did.
They
know
themselves
not
themselves
deceived
unawares
of their
people. Ignorance their
punishment
"If
ye
you and now
blind,"
were
distressed
at
ye say, We
their blindness
"
hypocrisy;
to
deceive
is
deceiving them,
others
at
"
others, knowing
the
1
Matt,
2
John
same
but
to
time,
xxiii.
24.
ix. 40.
41.
to
Luke Vide L
2
not
not
no
them, if were
so,
sin ; but
know
even
V
sin remaineth
simply for while
deceive at
i. 22.
a
man
that
himself
their
xi. 39"52. James
to
you
have
all the
aim
the
as
of their sin.
conscious
therefore your
they had
well
says
they did
"
thinking
ignorance was
own
ye should
see," "
is
then
it,
"
guides"
days, they
;
as
Saviour
our
de
their fathers
evidence
simply blind, and
were
This
the
and
in
their fathers'
in
calls
bold
that, had
did
the
Lord
our
blind,
Again, they were
blind !.
of
matters,
they omitted
account
guides,"
ceivers, who
least
Law, judgment, mercy,
this
on
blind
"
but
scrupulouslycare
in the
even
its real
at
get
did
it without
read
to
Accordingly they were
sense.
true
no
they either
and
Holy Scriptureat all,or
read
not
;
became
with
mouths,
them
to
discourses
their
in their
course
147
PRACTICE.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
X.]
he and
praiseby
148
a
PROFESSION
WITHOUT
without religious profession,
loves
their
And
word, the
far professing
if this be the have
we
His
warn
induced
An
thronging Him, Him. minister
to
of
lous
sent
had
been
addressed
lightof
kingdom.
They
and
haps
pleased
and
Then
crowd.
it
multitude,
ples,saying,
? not
the
love
a
that
his
men
spoke
of His
his
the of
first of all
My
addressing His
had and
they openly deny God, follows
it.
disci
of the Pha
if He
enemies
Christ,
impatient
to
of the leaven as
they
now
the
with
by
upon
hypocrisy;"
that
the
between
And
of religion for profession
praise of
of
salt
popularity,per
that, instead
Beware
All of them
mediators
connexion
is the chief sin of
What
they
"
triumph
large,introducingto
at
gazed
was
He
is
risees, which
cutors
be
to
with
children
heavy-laden.
gloryingin their
Other miracu
the
as
the
partaking in
by Him,
stood
had
to
with
doings.
him
were
and
appointed
Him
the world, the
people
the sick
notice
the
the
from
out
by
was
around
especialfriends.
their return,
earth, the
Him
His
been
to
against
way
disciples had
wonderful
own
a
were
them
on
Teacher
His
been
told of their
marked
of the
appears) into
multitude
as
gifts; and,
practises.
innumerable
Him
seventy had
it
Divine
our
so
and
Twelve
he
than
more
he
praise of God,
insight(as
some
disciplesin
hypocrisy.
the
Scripturemeaning
true
which
reasons
[SERM.
perceivingthat
than
praise more
that he is
and
"
PRACTICE.
said, perse
but
the
They
that
sake
like
of to
PROFESSION
X.]
WITHOUT
themselves
contrast
themselves secured
the
in
stand
being
on
and
a
of
admired,
and
formances,
little
midst
be
other
with
think
father, Abraham. upon be
to
tried
according
credit of
nothing ther
to
their
be
saved,
in
My
that
covered
hid, that
shall
present, indeed,
but
:
the
have
and
is
there
l
revealed, nei
be
not
known,'
be
not
hereafter
judgment-seat,
holiness
shall
come
may are
greatness,
My teaching and
of their
faith
you
At
works.
to
their
by
not
delusion
God's
at
Hke
religiousper
the
by
this
one
your
invested
are
you
by
one
life is
whom
flock, to
forgetthat
also, if you
you
they pride
;
amid to
All
men
reprobates ; they
personal holiness, but
own
149
PRACTICE.
the
at
last
day." This
needful
more
of
warning against hypocrisy becomes and
Christian
the
Jewish.
The
ham's
privilegesas
Pharisees
children
;
blessing which In most
awful
God,
members of
dom the
we
boasted
have
they
the
have
and
heaven.
Christ, and have
bodies
years
and
rested
heirs
temples of
mystery
of
God
;
discretion, we of
a
heavenly
and were
the
of
king
the
with
have
making
when
of
children
honoured
been
us,
upon
imparts.
giftedwith
influences,which grant of spiritual
shadowed
the
Abra
were
Christ
all been
We
with
infinitely higher
glorious titles,as of
still
greatness
contrasted
fellowshipwith
infancy we
our
the
impressive from
we
admitted
communication
over
our
very
came
to
to
the
of
the
150
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
Blood
and
Body
of Christ.
What
perverse
nature,
consideringour should
privilegesof
the Lord what
He
it
but
emptied of
Till the
to
its various
who
live
her
it
yet denied
stitute word
;
It may
if
as
to
be
what
a
have
a
name
the
is
the
which
did
enough
who
one
But
the motive
which
some
had
Pharisees
for
consider
urged
and a
hypocrisy? surely,that they might of them.
1
men
l. This
Now
who
Matt.
vi. 2. 5.
to
con
motive. end
an
formal moment
the Pharisees
their
gloryof
world
professes bad
careless
not.
have
that
of the
Scripture sense
he is not, with that
granted, Christian
case
hypocrite were
urged
be
was
account
will
described,
what
of men,
bad.
adequately practising;
that such
be what
they
Christians
I have
the
in
numbers
hypocritein
a
himself
in
vast
will
professingwithout
and
and
and
shadow, enjoying the
Perhaps, however, thus
good
of
blessedness.
its ultimate
are
gathered
vainlyfancying they will partake
Christian,and
there
instance,
visible Church
the
hypocritesas
of
;
contents,
be full of such under
parables
for
which
ever
on
Our
inspectedtill the end,
not
of visitation
day
to
His
in
we
retain
profession?
net
a
that
wish
Church
in His
compared
kind,
every
our
likely,
more
than
we
Christian
happen
to
was
when
is
sorrowfullyforetold
has
then
duties, while
neglect the
[SERM.
PRACTICE.
is our will
be
Lord's
say
that
to
seen own
the
PROFESSION
X.]
expectation of of
in their
men
that it is
so,
and
noble
world
what
do in
who
live
believe
to
it
opinion of societyabout since
in this age,
of
seen
therefore rather
shape
to
God's
than
suspicious,every faith
of
act
from
Not
us.
others
is
fear of
God
But
when
God's and
to we
two
prefer
ways
am
asking
you,
is
so
a
man's
of
opinion to
the
allow
and
it ; and
graciousgiftgiven the
fallible then
we
withdrawn
admit
to
in
forward
; both
my
were
subordination
duty
a
our
the eyes
the
to
it is
because
we
it will mislead because, being fallible, I
very of
whether
it is innocent
cases
us
in
to
rule
be
to
neighbours
;
unerring command, in
deeds
the world's
do,
regard
a
judgment,
lead
more
praise,and
ought
now
we
and
motive
in many
time
a
were
consider
us
opportunityof doing
from
"
Let
that
bad
a
God's
able, and the
one
acquaintance
our
the
of us, of the soundness
as strictly
as
been
good
by
We
will.
virtue.
and
should
their actions
duty
counter
run
for human
lay out
to
men,
public
their
men
their
do
to
great
a
should to
which
Apostles' day, in
the
likelythan be
happen
much
so
the
be
Indeed, there hardly has
them.
to
in
straightforward way,
a
at
generality
thought
is
and
men
they
the
not
? Christianity
matter,
for
act
to
God
to
of profession hard
a
do
worldly advantages,
the
and
judgment,
powerfullyinfluence
most
present
151
PRACTICE.
fear of the world's
and
esteem
WITHOUT
brethren,
right
way.
judgment we
are
to
wrong,
preferit,and us;
is, not
and
what
whether
15'2
PROFESSION
you
merely regard
man's
you
ought
but
God's
do,
do,)
to
"
sees,
so
not
if
which far so
go
as
whether
do, you
are
their
in
did
not
like the Phari
hypocrites,though
they
as
it before
set
you
(which
you,
assuredlyshould
you
you
be
to
far
opinion of
which
judgment, and
[SERM.
PRACTICE.
WITHOUT
may
you
self-
hollow
deceiving ways. That
1.
as
their rank
judgment of
who
is called able
are
it :
live
to
Now
the
judgment
above
it, and class
poorest
I
which
those
break
or
it
(so
to
rich
of
happens
fashion
the and
rich noble the
them
to
themselves,
arid
pale
attach
each
unseen
what
and
of
the
below and
themselves
since
of
ties which
the
not
the
out
;
world) high
mean,
among
above
ranks, the outlaws
lost shame
of this
ordinary doings being large.
"
classes
two
are
are
the
has
themselves
others, whether
who
those
word
a
society,by throw
the
thought of maintaining itself by
no
(touse
community, then
;
below
but necessarily,
who
withdrawn
from
exertions, and
own
according
independent of
men
There
are
has
all,which
mind
my
that
"
given up.
community
those
;
to
of regularity others, so the profession
who
men
of the
its
of
in life makes
strictness is
and
proved
followingcircumstance
the
by
is
God,
unseen
the
by
them, instead of livingby
opinionof societyabout faith in the
Christians
conducted
fearfullyruled
extensivelyand
most
are
decently
even
by
other, their the
that
world these
at
two
say) of public opinion,
PROFESSION
X.]
WITHOUT
(to speak generally) the
are
their
daringly profligatein of
love
mere
of
mass
the forms and
prospect of
the
the
trary, such
artificial
unknown
and
;
and
that other
and
crime
than
better
boasting
lous for
gain sins
a
ourselves, a
nation
? for
we
passionswith but
our
The
them
on
us
;
we
is
so
question is,whether,
apparent restraint
of
are
not
should
in the
sees,
professingto
Him
only
so
far
as
main
their
we
no
in not
our
not
scanda
more
self-exami with
that
proof spite of
our
;
i.
God, while
require it
of
e.
the we
us
?
like
they,
we
are.
greater
them,
fall like
hypocriteslike
honour men
do
nature,
withdrawn
societywere
therefore,
be better than
may
vice
prevents
honest
same
them
urgent warning
an
for
are
Doubtless
their
and
of the
seeming
mere
con
that
we,
alone
sightof
call are
the
on
but, besides,
lesson
virtue,we
we
;
the
grave
But
act.
is among
Are
Scarcely.
them
from
to
mentioned,
greater, which
over
character,
class,
frequent.
they ?
temptationsare rather
time
say) it
I have
most
are
I
by
propriety
safeguardsagainstcrime
(observe class
of
the
sin
gross
loss of
arid rudest
poorest
a
alarm, long before
principleshave
their Christian
fact,that
laws
a
of
all in the
us
of
received
sentinels,giving the
as
among
keeping
and
much
influence
protectedfrom
are
society.The
of
decency,
stand
plain,
men
the
matter
a
how
conduct,
in
as
openly
most
about
reputation
It is
rightway. great
inferred
thence
be
may
153
PRACTICE.
if the
whether Phari honour
154
PROFESSION
Another
2.
Pharisees
WITHOUT
of
test
may
alms,
our
thou
thee
in
praying,
thine
doest
before and
in
the
as
the
thou
....
the
that be
not
as
be
may
first about
public, for
be
ask, is much much
much
before
second
But
is
may
ask
us
be
we
for
appear
ourselves,
charitymust
mentioning
our
name
Still I
example.
our
in
is
than
public charities, and
our
of the
think
we
duty
manner
still stronger
of
the of
is done
test.
1
in
only
privatealms-giving,are will
prayers We
Matt.
here
are
vi. 2
"
16.
to
be
in the first
Pharisees hypocritical
our
as
whe
ask
not
secret
least, if
the
like
not
our
public? I will done
fast,
ye
charity also private?
our
at
plainlylike The
they
of
follow
to
of the streets,
countenance,
let
as
standing
pray
though this,if possible,ought
men,
of
that
some
very
is
more
case.
place
not
of
private as
ther
the
the
others
encourages
sad
be
not
When a
of
glory
....
Here
Doubtless
to
corners
alms, whether
our
hypocrites.
love
men
faces
fast1."
to
men
of
seen
they disfiguretheir unto
shalt
they
trumpet
synagogues
prayest thou
of hypocrites,
the
in the
doing When
"
a
may
they
in the
and
synagogues
they
sound
have
for
hypocritesare,
in the
fasting.
not
the warns
in
"
hypocritesdo
streets, that When
men
do
Lord
respects, in
and
alms,
unlike
or
Our
againsthypocrisy in three
us
a
like
being
mentioned.
be
[SERM.
PRACTICE.
the we
?
supply us assembled
with in
X.]
PROFESSION
It is well.
worship. as
well
WITHOUT
seeming
as
of
cult habit in
to
secret
in
our
should
them not
rightly,at
the
in
had
we
habit
Is
of
Take us,
I
do
not
or
our
carelessness be
to
and
any
other not
ourselves, and
at
of
case
let it enter
even
for
light
we
feel
consider
suitable
for
flesh.
words. outward
Pharisees Pharisees.
this
Well,
But
again,
Yet,
Here
we
in
it
any
do
seem
seem
to
1
Matt.
vi. 6.
nor
be
way
of
! most
We
debate
needful
mortify
of Christ's
disfigureour
we
fast, which
the
differ from
the
to
truth, this very
in
closet ?
fasting.
neglect
one
neither to
appearance did.
is
Alas
of
not
or
fast, or
to
us
our
thoughts,
our
moment
?
all
at
ourselves, whether
in
fasting.
think
not
next
prayer
the Pharisees
as
again the
fear, do
with
yet,
we,
or
altogetherforgettingthe
this
not
And
in
disgraced ourselves, notwithstanding our
sinful
any
prayers,
Should
laughter
of
acutely ashamed
most
remorse
committed
having ?
is in
shame,
service, should
the
during
great
and
pain
regular
as
which
evening
church
instance, be betrayed into conduct
us
we
been
the diffi
? irreverently
of
thought
impropriety
open
and
feel excessive
we
are
feel any
we
hastilyand
in
Father
our
morning
omitting our
saying
to
public1? Do
in
as
Further,
closet
praying
minds
our
form
tryingto ?
155
reallybeen
we
? have
pray
prayer
in
praying
Have
in
activelyemployed
PRACTICE.
apparent
dif-
156
PROFESSION
ference
is
would
us
men
See
then
show
of
In
We
almsgiving
have
(it
Are
honour,
the But
this,how
We
see
to
us
as
will
as
subtle
and
throng
malevolently,or sake, but, from
Him,
not
if or
as
so
can
is
itself it.
fasts,as
praise of good
men.
measure,
Lord's
our
warn
all,to beware is
of
hypocrisy; against
us
warns
insinuating
which
throughout
the
whole
He
warns
to
at selfishly,
lest
the
to
make
curiously,or doings. They
Him
for His
can
obtain
pleasetheir
we
dis
profane mul
gaze
His
His
us,
for us,
around
be, they
day fastingwere
evil
derision
adoring
approves.
hold
which
practising.He
suffer
we
many.
promises ?
Pharisees,
a
scorn
titude, who
Him,
and
His
ciples,lovinglyconsiderate
seek
any
first of disciples,
character, if
a
in
seasonable
silentlyspread
ourselves
the
how
leaven,
fasting
present
if to
seek
then
professingwithout it
begin
we,
guidance
of the
the leaven
are
age
fasting,which
that
sure
we
world
the
at
not
Thus
?
little
us
The of
it
the outward
up
of
world
should
we
Pharisees in all
keep
show
quite
we
followingGod's ing
the
;
public worship, observ
the
dropped
derides. in
and
credit
of the
eyes
(it so happens) the
happens)
so
We
do.
like
world.
the show
time
real
our
gain
the
saints in the
we
[SERAI.
them
would
from
Christ's
appear what
which
ances,
It
none.
mockery
changed.
made
of
Austeritygained
gain than
more
is
PRACTICE.
singularconfirmation
a
them.
to
ness
WITHOUT
natural
miracles' any
tastes
thing while
X.]
PROFESSION
they professto
or
So
fashion.
a
He
His
little flock, His
His
Father's
and
He
of
us
before
did
risees
He
reward.
our
deceives
religionnever sooner
later,
or
shall
darkness which be
have
we
this world
the
is
into
brought
having
pheme
being
begins
self,yet he
The in and
him,
while
world
sees
Their
his
while artifices,
others
himself,
clearlysee 1
Luke
he
xii. 32.
he
is but
much
less
them.
And
blas
man
him as
he
to
himself.
triumphs
secular
plans
faintlysensible
very has
a
thus
2
and
length opened
and
2
a
long
so
closed
motives
man
without
deceives
at
are
to
though
through him; detects, and low
in
other,
or
him
to
them
continue
own
detecting,his
of them
eyes
Even
of the Lord
before
deceive
not
himself.
deceives to
others
in
that
falls away,
for
of
that
;
A
sort
some
it ;
short
spoken
made.
happen
of
aware
does
of
;
closets,shall
in
ear
*
Pha
light, and
often
enemies
this will
deceive
to
the
himself
in
the
to
Nay,
2.
himself
temptation root
have
house-tops."
discovery is
no
gives occasion
the
upon
us
been
pretence
little time
a
we
in the
spoken
proclaimed
and
beyond in
to
coming
that the
us
heard
be
but
the
fallingas
whatsoever
"
godliness,
give the kingdom
of
warns
of trial
it has
like them
and
us,
whom
to
to
heed
take
of
them,
to
not
Church,
in time
gain
a
speaks
good pleasure
bids
and
;
make
They
157
PRACTICE.
Him
honour
Him.
desert
they
WITHOUT
Sam.
he
notion will
xii.
14.
that go
on
158
PROFESSION
professingthe while
bad
in his
PRACTICE.
WITHOUT
highest principles and
men
him,
scorn
I
I
think
not
when
speaking of
am
of the
speak
world,
his
Christ?
Satan
there
antecedent
who
follow hands
the
wicked
us
with
maintain
people
the
that is
on
and
This
full
who
the
sober
persuasionthat cast
selves with too
in
in
have
timid
the or
is
ourselves
said, not
satire, but
;
that
too
the
strengthen
heat
off their
truth, and It is
the
English
disobedience
they
of
unbelievers
are
have
perhaps
was
all
triumphantly
heard
of argument,
true
;
that
Saviour,
said
or
from
earnestness, it
that
proof, that (whatever
a
in their hearts
we
is
lives of
name.
part of
greater
professingChristians
too.
who
of exultation
unbelievers
their side
they say) yet
the
half heart,
a
their Saviour's
fact, that
known
by
perplex inquirersafter
men,
very
But
judged.
remember,
ever
but
bring reproach upon a
the
for Him
witnesses
enemies, give cause
of His
for
witness
a
doubtless
is
Christ
but practically,
than
He
men,
Christian's
a
is occasioned
Let
God
two
or
prejudiceagainst religionso
that which
as
? professors
its
rather
whenever
any
great
religion
The
is it
of Christians
overcome
one
cause.
Rightly understood,
disobedience
to
called, what
so
for
witness
will
feelings,
true
which
scandal
brings upon inconsistency
a
insult
and
person.
Do
ian
[SERM.
as
real
is,the
console
; a
and men
them
idea, that their neighbours, though indolent
openly
to
do
so,
yet in
X.]
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
secret,
they despisethem ish,and
hate
of
ment
mind.
with
few
man
of sense,
to
that
persons
they pretend
a
Such
tempt." of Christ
;
are
those
him.
for
day,
fault.
no
one
But
is
though
condemnation. before tion
the
Throne
his
unbelief
or
in
worldlyconduct, that
action, or casion
that
of his
for
by
own
they plead the
on
of to
measure
?
his
it is their
him,
will
will
the last
at
this reviler
conduct
that
his
indeed
but
when
a
enemy
hypocrisyof
judgment
indeed
con
confess
argument
God,
perform
open
mean
excuse
deeds,
their inconsistent
tions this action or
no
of
an
unbeliever
What
of all hidden
attributes
of
His
an
mo infinitely
is beneath
of
the
the trial of God's
endure
not
the
he felt he dared
despised
around
luxurious
are Christianity,
unbelief, and
him,
littledecency,
preservinga
the words
though
as
every
evidentlydevoted
farce, which
miserable
;
blinded
not
are
believe
to
of
doctrines
in
ers
still
men,)
and
worldly vanities, or
or
enjoyments,though
mentous
who
country
of these
believers
not
bigotryhas
whose
slav
this debase
in this
Christians,(saysone
worldly gain,
while
origin of
the
people who
The
"
exceptions,are
see
the
character, do
unmanly, cowardly,and
as
religionas
call themselves
must
real
witnessingthis general inconsistency,
And
same.
least in their
at
or
159
PRACTICE.
When
revela
religion the
sight
he
men
conversation, this violent covetous
or
unjust trans
life,as partlythe self-indulgent "Woe
fallingaway? 8
unto
oc
the world
100
PROFESSION
is
(it
be
the
be
shall
this
from
in
us
;
let
2.
to
us
to
and
life.
to
Him,
please
1
Matt,
And
let
guide
xviii.
us,
the
7.
give time
there
be
us
and
us
shall
Job
to
us
wicked
any
but
flee
exa
way
comfortable
that
way
enlighten
to
us
the
power.
2
fast,
Let
!
give
house,
grace
Gdo
to
trust
narrow
pray
unto
shall
it
some
the
that
hope
his
hold
have
in
are
his
upon
obtaining
at
we
and
if
see
aim
that
leads
we
His
and
shall
God
"
must
to
woe
"
lean
he
;
while
woe
assurance
us,
endure
off,
cut
it
Woe
!
shall
stand
ourselves
mine
he
not
not
but
cometh1."
be
web,
shall
it
shall
hope
for
;
come,
self-deceived
and
his
scandals
scandal
the
spider's
a
but
scandals
whom
deceiver
perish,
it
that
by
of
X.
[S*BM.
PRACTICE.
because
written),
needs
man
WITHOUT
viii.
13"15.
will
to
XI.
SERMON
HYPOCRISY.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
iii. 27.
GALATIANS
As
of
many
is
Lord
surely
most
risees, with
which
is
insincerity; hypocrites.
for
they
Nor
need
object plainly before the
desire
vague
such
world,
that
seem,
there
hypocrites
called
be
may
Christian
on
influence
earth
were
bad
only the
by
So
it would
of Pharisaical
Christians
altogether
our
"
honoured
multitudes
hypocritical, one
of
none,
us.
practising.
infected
definite
had
they
our
Pha
the
they
any
and
seen
baptized
without
know
have
for
vast
are
among
professing
be
may
put
as
conscious
not
we
us,
to
as
did
be
may
not
are
we
of
leaven
We
hypocrisy1.
though
it, even
the
of
us,
beware,
to
necessary
bids
solemnly
have
Christ,
Christ.
on
IT
into
baptized
been
have
as
you
Nay, and
lives
up
i.
;
e.
men
far
so
all ; for to
his
we
no
pro
fession. But
here
some
one
1
VOL.
I.
Vide
ask, whether,
may
Sermon M
X.
in
saying
162
PROFESSION
HYPOCRISY.
WITHOUT
that
hypocrisy is professingwithout
I
not, in
am
from
gion
foundation, since
the and
prayers, belief and ians.
fact,overthrowing
ordinances,
frame is
This
of mind
call
shown
yet
so
the
that till
in
our
do
no
it is
have
we
have
we
text, and
given degree
good
heart
our
be
Nay, really humble, ing
the blessed
gave them
them ;
the
to
his
no
and
Ghost,
it,
His
holy,it can Rather
name.
hypocrites. feel
men,
shrink
from
retain
which privileges
Christ
after
to
one
called
at a
the
that, on
say,
all
ought
Christian
obeys duly
whose
all
their
servant
this mistaken
to
answer
the he
to
;
baptismalprofession ;
ships,and
from
better
exertions.
is religion,
case,
is
become
to
Pharisees,
the obvious
reasoners,
;"
infancy, as being unworthy of they fear lest they are reallyhypo
and
thoughts and of
Christ
in
crites like
Now
He
as
They
titles and
As
"
Christ's service, and
well-intentioned
themselves.
this about
on
not
Christ,that is,till
baptizedinto
great evil, for it is
a
to
have
argue
on
to
holy
men
it is wrong
men
actuallyput
become
to
some
really such.
these
real
best Christ
which
baptized into Christ,put
are
says
be
and
the
Christians, those who to
reli
creeds,
the
that
say,
themselves
as
many
all
even
ground
They
practising,
external
beyond
go
of
the
even
actuallytake. baptize and
all
[SERM.
no
showing
be
for one
of such
baptizedin no
any
acts
one
up
believes,wor
Father, Son, is made
view
in
and
Holy
baptism.
XL]
PROFESSION
WITHOUT
yet the Lord
And
tions ;"
did
fit subjectfor
he
us
from
sense
some
making that
understand
is
obedience lest timid
This
is
all
nothing
I do
the
most
to
what
ing
we
attend,)without Thus
we
not
consequence
first others
suit
that
Accordingly,such give
up
which
Next, when
the
these
to
its
ex
then
attend
if
do
we
meaning.
Pharisees
repeating
we
us.
think
The
ought
persons
Church
they
the
on
go
not
spoke of, affirm
of
a
;
arises,whether, this being
should
do evidently
off.
of prayer,
by hypocrisy.We
resemble
we
now
case
worthilyentering to
the which
short falling
our
saying,or, (even
to
are
directlyreli
words, either without
questionin case,
the
mean
are
seem
or
clearlydisplayed.There
most
solemn
is not,
doing,
most
and
;
of dis
kind
in their prayers.
as
is the
length,in
frightened.Now
be
much
enlargeupon
plainwhat use
duties
our
keep
not
what
feelingand so
duty, is then,
fore I will
what
should
consciences
plain. Prayer
gious of
men
at
reallyhypocrisy,and
in hypocrites,
our
subjectmore
profess without
men
there should
Christians.
them
may
a
in fact
not
Pharisees, must
the
we
na
be
may
lest
have,
may
man
and professes,
I shall treat
But order
we
like the
a
he does
baptism,though
fore,that any fears in
that
us,
practiseevery thing that be
Go, baptizeall
"
say,
clearlyshowing
163
HYPOCRISY.
to
I
leave
in their
prayers, will
prayers
men
and
suit them
them
own
case
take
to
better.
disappoint them, they have M2
just
re-
164
fix their
to
in
Now,
a
who
not
tries
one,
though
in
self-satisfied way
actual
wanderings
however
poorly he
prayers,
even
the
a
habit.
them
;
but
and
more
and
must
begins with
one
a
they
having
his
and
at
being of
they
in
No
mind.
thoroughly
to
to
attend
many
fix
in
his
trials mind
7
them.
attentive.
persons
be
is attentively
length,after
o
steadilyon
them,
enabled
long; schoolingO of himself,
to
to leave
when
pray
heart is
of his
attentive
follow
kept
be
his
again,
or,
tempted
cannot
ever
to
them.
being
to
prayers
knowing
meaning
to
are
by trying, he more,
be,
not
that
be
to
lamentable
thoughts wander
I answer,
This
of
it seems,
find their
repeat them.
by
indolentlyor
may
attends
case
because
they
cause
he
the
at
not
into the
enters
Men,
prayers.
off prayers
of mind
when
First,take
1.
to
is accustomed
however
;
is
his
aims
perfectly, ye
pray, a
not
reasoning
one
no
who
and
"
not
un
prayer
of
that
who
"
correctinghimself,
and
to
hypocrite in
or
be
to
as
before,they
manner
a
maintain
would
Pharisee
reckoned
such
to
answer
acting, I
and
this
Holy Spirit.
of the
the influence
and
they ought
that
speciallymoved
except when
pray,
with
turn
thoughts as they were
conclusion
the
to
come
in
and
;
prayer
addressing Almighty God,
of
able
extempore
perhaps, discontented
afterwards mode
is called
what
to
course
[SERM.
HYPOCRISY.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
being
No
one
Novelty in attentive
(I repeat) beginswith prayers in
the
is the
outset,
cause
and
is
novelty
for
;
prayers
pray he
starts
he
;
reckon
cannot
than
those be
expected before
and
they
sityof
flame
of
almost
to
impatient men overlook
humble
or
are
tedious
they
ness
of
wanderings
coming
and
irreverent should and
their
not
condemn
it.
not
the
is
once
;
heart
is
well
they
of
God's
necessary
Again,
to
sometimes
to
for their cold in
any
[but
way this
attribute the
judgment, that
neces
them
a
most
which
I
it,
men
do
form
state
in
order
they
in
arbitrary
Holy Spirit;
presumptuous
it is
consider
the
at
its
flicker,
enable
account
mention, except
therefore
do
religious feelingsto
going and
out.
thought
Sometimes
one.
go
practiceto
and
equalityin
at
capricious in
be
offended
pray
true
place this
(so to say) and
and attentively,
the
and
is formed
or
that he
All
religionin
it will
course
seem
However, this ;
time
any
habit
no
it will flare about
times
at
for
mind,
strengthened by long practiceand
experience, of
and
;
the
purifiedand motions,
at
at
fits and
of
apart for the purpose.
set
to
than
frequentlyfinds
prayer
first
easy
by
come
for his state
; he
disposed for
it
times
some
seasons
account
himself
upon
more
to
devotional
he
religiousfeelings ;
his
earnestly
his
;
religion,finds
to
could
we
then, when
one,
at
more
prays
childhood,
before
long
irregular in
is
he
;
others
is
thoughts
his
turns
No
them.
understand
Church
the
from
them
heart
by
in
question heard
have
we
them
knew
and
of the
out
165
HYPOCRISY.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
XL]
think
to
that
166
PROFESSION
they shall
WITHOUT
make
themselves
bringing before
by
doctrines
of the
for
former
lay the
selves
too
I wish
and
cuse^
If any
a
the real
bottom
he
think
he
whether
science
more
closelyin he
attends
is his
engaged in, for vice
?
not
the
all
length of beg
more
service
than
any
in
time
that his
thoughts
are
the
the not
Lord's
his
lengthof
own,
should
the
service
he
were
to
ask, the
is,)to ;
whether
what
he is
part of the
ser
this
is
wandering
in
that
own
are
at
attend
on
on
during
even
Prayer, it is
be
to
consider.
to
the last
that
con
? Does
I go
any
case,
mind
prayers
regularlyfixed
own,
obligedto
first, they not
to
if he is
or
this
closely,(as it
Now,
Confession,
his
ask his
has
then
case,
Church
the
to
he
believes
parts of the service,and
it is
him
it.
to
keeping
question he
that
first part of the
attention
not
ex-
common
a
better if the
he
that
answers
is
them
prayers
of his inattention
attend
If he
his mind
This
others
wanderings
sincerelybelieves
is the
This
the
on
call your
cause
should
shorter ?
whether
fault
them, I would
fixed upon
And
their
with
for his
reason
but
;
themselves
advance.
alleges the
one
as
prayers
to
a
inattention, without
any
long.
con
time
find
they
discontented
being
more
does
over,
once
sacred
This
during prayer, as
at
rousing and
apparentlyhaving made again, when
all
the
thus
their
relapsing into
minds
Gospel, and
novelty is
the
attentive
their
strainingtheir souls. when
[SERM.
HYPOCRISY.
which
quite which
the
come
clear
that
is the
real
PROFESSION
XI.]
the habit of
in
hand, he a
that
answers
during
time, and
attention
has
trying he and
learn
got
length he
is able
the whole
service.
to
I wish
However,
learning to
failures he of
at
his
he
is
able
him
but
wanderings,
should
feel
cannot
too
but
Saviour. master
the
go
Let his
guiltof
;
him
from
his
be
thoughts, and his incidental
notion
a
the
honour
should
by
not
must
in to
the
he
indo
weakness,
prayers
looking but
God's
Doubtless
he
no
discouraged
not
own
at
manner
feel,(he
guilt,alas ! which
Still he on
him
him.
and
are
his heart
in his
cast
on
his
the
much,)
of his inattention. prayers,
puts at
contractingin
ever
make
to
as
learn, and
to
shrinking from
God
carelessness
and
set
frightened into
not
humbled
be
strive
to
on,
till at
despair of
once
persevere,
hypocrite,not
a
titles which
lence,
and
pray,
by
through
such
to
and
man
sufficient
are
Let
favour.
a
if
go
his attention
up
continue
may
praying
Let
may
longer time,
chieflyto speak
tending properly. upon
keep
it has
practice; and,
still
a
of
degree
that
own,
themselves,
with
dissatisfied
for
for
service,I
this
far, by trying he
so
attend
to
and
other
thoughts
of the
even
his
always
the
If, on
fix his
can
deficient
being
early part
of time
the work
been
the
not
was
he
reflect that
him
have
would
his
attentive.
being
167
HYPOCRISY.
inattention, but
of his
cause
WITHOUT
is
he
irreverence
leave
off his
towards
Christ
earnest,
striving to
be
serious, and
failingswill
his
all
be washed
168
PROFESSION
in
away
His
attempt
try
to
What
obey.
tically try,
do
we
bad
success
;
best
our
over
by
let him
not
simple
rule
be
to
that
so
do
is,we a
and
over
is
merely
yet it is systema
in
spiteof
then, and
and
when
is,to
attempting
again
which
accident
some
neglect it
not
point of
make
be
not
! and
attempt only now
we
devotion
excited
;
not
attempting
a
in order
[SERM.
let him
Only
blood.
continuallyoverlooked and
HYPOCRISY.
himself; only
attentive
be
to
Lord's
with
contented to
WITHOUT
hearts
our
or
may
are
not
may
happen again. So I
much
inattention
on
say, should
does
not
acquiesce rather
but 2.
I
in it to
to
us
learn
Here
can
of
as
of
them, when
awful
ask,
that
service
service in which
is the real words
one
alone
They ;
set
I
prayer
in the
gene
the heart has do
not
into the
feel this the
most
without
re
they use
lightlyand
entered if theyreally
which
words
objectorswhom
maintain
silent here.
is it
How
"
conscience
tender
formal
mere
which difficulty,
morse,
will
confident who
just now,
and
the diffi
on
the solemn A
?"
Those
part, they are
serious
remark
meaning
rightlyuse
a necessarily
off,
them.
to
conscience
of instances,a rality no
the
them
leave
to
we
them.
in the prayers
speaks thus. is
to
tender
a
possibleI
spoke
attend
to
which
hypocrites unless
proceed, secondly,to
do attend
occur
be
which,
prayers,
frightenus,
oblige us
or
;
culty of enteringinto we
our
surpriseor
not
prove
to
meaning
of
XL]
PROFESSION
is,in truth, beyond
what But
the
humble
Christ
for he
strait
and
in,
This
led convinced
supremacy,
Zoar, of
of God
trailed
upon
be
the
like
debase
We
speak
and
to
or
though
sorrows
our
us,
up
and
mediators
to
virtue to
in
trust
an
and arm
rear
though
allowed
defraud
must,
we
be
copying
their
of props
not
it be
the
gradually
thus
to
ourselves
of
terrible
very
living God, yet speak
; for created
bidden a
;
the
to
die ; tell
hope
nature,
mercy
which
Christians, sinners men,
some
they trusted,
want
are
and
!, because
unto
living,and
for
ground,
God's
way,
fall, and
a
refuge
Him,
the
flee
whom
men
had
other
our
God's
good
faith
it heavenward. we
those
to
which
was
and
then
And
of
discerning the
mountain,
lay.
Saints, Angels, or their
but
to
great
denying
as
to
God
seek
to
themselves
citynear
devoted
them,
not
;
of God's
escape
coming
times
the
the it
resting places by little
height of
way
to
in former
between
some
some
the
address
shunning Him,
or
distance
seeking
believer, coming
help, perceives
having
sinners
169
of Angels. intelligence
contrite
perplexityof mind
short
beings
vast
in
HYPOCRISY.
the
and
pardon
is
Heaven.
in
WITHOUT
we
or
must,
there
patrons
to
are
or
is
no
for
of flesh is made
sin. Therefore
derness
let
a
reflect,whoever
man
of conscience
1
shuns
Gen.
xix.
the
20.
Church
from as
ten
above
170
PROFESSION
him
speak See
Him, and
what
teaches
feel
nor
and
duly
we
excellence
to
"
submit
ourselves
indeed
shown
his
And,
while
learn
to
be
We
we
feel that God
of
informed
must
pray
adequate
words
make
are
bad
dissatisfied in
to
;
Church,
"
as
His
judgment,
us,
but
bidding
He
do.
has
and spirit
for
who
to
pray. must
we
we
not
say need
worthlessness. the temper
need
we
and
already
us
does
of
cannot
we
repentings,
our
extreme
but
highest
shallowness
all this before
we
thus
understand
knows
express
with
to
ourselves,
enough
Yet
offering,
conduct
our
in the
her,
!
is the
that
pray,
loving-kindnessin
abasement,
are
their
as
attain
with
extreme
thus
the
after
presence
this
wholly to
extremest
words
And
we
far better than
it,and to
be
which
words
who
repent of
to
children,
are
accepts those
can
while
of
way
weakness,
God
we
?
ignorance and
of sin.
own, "
could
own
we
God's
at
which
to
aright,
pray
only
and hypocrisy,insincerity,
own
mind,
is the
faith, bringingnothing
confession
a
our
reverent our
shall he go
say them
we
His
whom
the
though
safe.
are
in
come
but
us,
but know
us
to
Truly
sinners.
to
sacra
drink
flesh, and
Christ
to.
her
approach Christ, to
His
eat
[SERM.
services,or
suitably feel
cannot
Church
her
live in Him,
comes
open
HYPOCRISY.
it is to
as "
to
to
it
salvation and
shuns
that, awful
to
blood,"
to
he
(whether
ments),
let
WITHOUT
not
of the
search
for
this, for in truth our
case.
Some
no
men
the
confessions
not
being strong enough
of
sin
we
;
but
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
XI.]
with
it will
be
enter
; let
have
been
into the when
Therefore
we
in
the our
Church
Almighty,
offenders,and
that,though
yet Christ
is
and
;
pray
maketh Thus
as
godly fear common
is still
Him ;
and
tion,and
in
us
these
to
should
ready
recol
ought, us
be
with around
shall
us,
in
the
form
us
availing what
not
we
Spirititself
plaintsunutterable. us
and
still and
take
words
same
yet the
in
and
and
reverence
with
us
that
assurance
spite of
us,
collected,we
back
perish,desirous to
us
and
acceptably,with we
miserable
let
us,
know
we
for
employments
gracious
willingwe
for
keeping ourselves
serve
call God
we
ourselves
we
to
words
desiring with
When
spare
that, though for
feelingGod
shall
our
pleading
far above
usinga strange language,
are
we
intercession
therefore
to
repeti
wonderful
and
own
the
imperfection
understanding of them,
full
should
or
Him
beg
to
ourselves,
work
own
our
as
vain
use
a
look into them.
Father
power
for
be
compose
to
Teacher,
our
to
with
us
as
minds
nor
;
; let
Angels
lect
;
them.
rightly
not
not
us
meekly repeatingthe
prayer,
of the
show
a
quietly
down
preparing our
us,
into
do
we
let
pray,
the heathen
kneel
use
ordinaryexpressions.
most
making hypocrites, and
in
ever
enter
we
repentance, when
our
even
be satisfied
us
searchingfor impassioned words
of
tions with
if
great thing
a
need
express
strong enough
words, which
sober
No
be
can
none
171
HYPOCRISY.
sins, not
our
of
to
He
our
day by day 8
perfec after the
172
PROFESSION
WITHOUT
of that
fashion
I have
spoken only
referred It is
to
general
our
be
praying, may Christians. be
to
It is
promised that
God's
still we not
from
us
in
of
the
profess We
It
obey. is
our
duty. We
by day fix it
make
on
that
and
us
death, which
unable
to
great
measure
it from
tear
but
an
us,
ago true
even
nay,
all
though
outward
put off gave
Him
rejoice in labour
garment
of
we
Christ
our
incorporateit with
stripsus
long
not
which
wedding
so
be
weakness,)
must
still
may
to
Nevertheless
being hypocrites,that is,if we to
saints,
is also
sinful
garment
We
have
day own
;
ourselves,
things,may yet it be
as
as
say
be
to
we
about
and
things aright;
our
wedding
baptism.
said
do
we
but
Christianity.
been
all
profess.
to
cease
without
that
and
help, (such
fall short
must
has
God.
these
do
and
highestprinciplesand
believe
to
cannot
we
with
us
the
Spirit of
the
by
professionof
that
true
baptism
prayers,
applied to
guided by
ruled
our
what
plain, however,
in
us.
upon of
[SERM.
which
image
outwardly stamped
was
to
divine
HYPOCRISY.
be in
garb covering our
nakedness.
own
I conclude
mercy
is in
glory of worthy
x
by reminding allowing
Christ of
from
it.
distressingto
a
1
I
us
the
xxii.
clothe
there
Christian
before
8.
Col.
is as
i. 10.
God's
great
ourselves
first,even
suppose
true
Matt.
to
how
you,
in the we
nothing to
have
are so
to
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
XL]
himselfsuch
prove
of his
scious
dislike of
He we
on
ourselves,
in
of
account
flesh,"but
besides
do
persons
themselves
lible
understandings; of
kinds Who
of
led
their sary
judge
and
tell
to
in
their
use
on
their
out
God
what
particular.
are
1
1 Cor.
of
and
done thus
own,
iv. 3"5.
mo
using
God,
to
the
men
make
man
it
think
to
neces
their
making
for all the words
altogether their
true
feelings, and
secret
And
encourage
the
Instead
has
fal
regeneration.
to
\ They justifier
selves reallyanswerable which
does
words,
own
their
practiseall
to
their
none
those
but
they
speaking
and
Church
the
to
enlarge souls
this
? spirit
Christian
the
that
to
praise,
seal of
a
tell the harm
desty of
are
display,as
can
words
for their
wish
others, who
great many
a
hence
and
bring
Christians,
think
such
be
to
our
Christ
as
fellow-Christians
accounted
evidence
they
;
in
need
is what
This
understand
not
be
to
our
as
rejected
even we
him.
not
are
fellowshipwith
baptism.
our
that
happiness
our
brethren,
God,
of
his
such
speaks for
despisedand
be
messengers
proofof
in
nothing
who
as
It is
Jesus."
are
"
fit to
allow
not
temptations which
the
"
does
his
to
us
con
from
anticipatedthe
himself; he of
each
introduces are
for
has
He
modesty.
speak
to
one
Christ
Now
display.
being
as
and failings,
numberless
own
difficulties of his an
others; both
to
173
HYPOCRISY.
they
own
them
they do
to
in
use,
this
174
PROFESSION
become
case
they can will
WITHOUT
hypocrites ; they
in
realityfeel.
naturally,and of his
ness
do
heart, show
that "
so
is
hypocrisy must,
As
of you
many
Christ, have decision.
bond for
;
Church
Our
follows
of
live henceforth
to
to
this all
world
the
on
each himself
be
a
to
Mother
the
Far
God,
of privileges be
it from
a
acknowledge
all
1
the
head
renounce
in
by
order
to
stripsoff depend
our
us
himself
to
exhorts
he
;
us
disputerof
himself, and be
man,
be
to
must
we
show
must
in him
and
his
prove
fight against
arid to make
Christ
whom
to
from
procedure
thus
to
perish for
Jesus."
bidding
us
But
nor
right
Christian.
us
graciouspurposes brother
to
robes
and
saints, tells
to
the world
self the elect of to
of
Church
rule,
male
Christ
in
God.
us
faith.
Greek, there
nor
and righteousness,
bids privileges,
our
ence
;
this
reverses
it is
baptized into
is neither
one
us
foot in the garments us
Jew
this
keep quiet,speaks for
when
;" this is the Apostle's
all
are
his
act, then
been
free,there
ye
but
;
less,sullyour
have
is neither
nor
ful
very
an necessity, objectto
or
Christ
on
of the
intentional
as
There
"
is neither female
put
religiousman
a
friends
of
more
than
more
deep feelingand
near
an
[SERM.
say
out
matter
a
at, and
do
course
his
his
to
is made
aimed
be
Of
unawares,
conscientiousness to
HYPOCRISY.
died
Christians, who
1 Cor.
viii. 11,
God's
the weak T
!
Let
have
us
not
PROFESSION
XL]
by
word
open
with
let
And
enter
own
for
ourselves
advance
of
proceeding, within
or
poor,
rule,
sons
in
we
we
God.
of
lights that
the
;
learned
the
world,
might
be
or
shall
be
the
image
conformed
called
His
form
Whether
walking
Him
by saints,
true
and
upright
to
Thus
us.
Christ.
of
that
grace,
length,
at
poor
in
duty
our
unlearned,
become
the
unnecessary
God's of
mind
glorious
We
has
through
shall,
shall
us
of
humble
us
and
avoid
do
God
let
;
to
meaning
do,
we
us
let
which
we
us
rich
to
let
;
religion
life
of
little
very
make
we
display
this
the
all
endeavour
the
professions
and
prayers
into
on
us
into
fully
more
fellowship
them
let
ourselves
and
their
lead
to
try
175
HYPOCRISY.
renounced
us
for
more
state
deed
or
and
us,
truth.
our
WITHOUT
perfect, who
likeness.
died
XII.
SERMON
PROFESSION
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
MATTHEW
Ye
the
are
of
light
the
A
world.
Saviour
of
gives
Sermon
His
profession
light
of
"
the
city
A
Neither
do
bushel,
but
that
and
works,
on
in
men,
glorify
.
Father
.
.
appear which
candle
house.
that
they
He
.
thou unto
not
which
but
men
in
1
vi
2"
18.
.
hea thou
.
unto
.
How
secret1."
Matt,
.
in
When
.
so
good
when
prayest .
is
is
says,
.
light your
"
a
giveth light
see
Father
your
it under
your
may
hid.
be
it
Let
the
disciples ;
put
and
reli
are
cannot
and
;
the
when .
fast
a
presently
alms
doest
hill
an
passage our
His
to
says
on
this
"Ye
men.
candlestick
a
are
Yet
ven."
set
light
men
before
shine
is
hill
an
on
manifest
to
all
He
world,"
all that
unto
Mount,
before
set
in
command,
a
the
on
gious
us
is
that
city hid.
be
cannot
OUR
14.
v.
are
ye
thy these
XII.]
PROFESSION
commands to
to
prof
Christian I
for
God,
affection, or Now,
mode
of
what
one
rude
the Church witness
which
good
a
be
does
only what
on sponsibility
tyrs who who
have
and profession,
The
or
The
Apostles and
blame
I do
call such
the
not an
that is in
censure
have
him,
world
may
say,) joininghumility to
whether
reallyand
he is
it) of
that
the
question.
judgment not
truly,(whatever a
bold
preaching Christ
without
hurting
I.
modesty N
his
own
he
Christ
as
he is not, in thus
VOL.
irreli
boastful, or
whether
gentleness,and
now
of his
profession;
ness,
all
call
to
one
would
in
of it
say,
God's
re
Mar
weight
(so
not
He
no
Saints
the
deserves the
ward
time,
same
do ; he takes
him
;
did
more,)
no
to
the
a
con
personal display.
bear
hypocrite; question is, whether
austere,
in
world, and
the
at
take from
not
the
to
that
simply
it, the Heads
ostentatious.
will
and
;
Church,
adorned
all these
seeming gious men
confession hid
the
to
on
consists
do, (ifhe did
himself. the
said
be
who
He
he is told
founded
question;
pretension or
which
little,if any,
our
ostentation.
might
bids him
cannot
very
alive,
indecent
Church.
His
to
this
yet without
and
once
yet hide
be witnesses
may
first,much
with
ages
we
and
at
we
self-denials ? answer
witnessingChrist
forming would
to
attempt
now
177
are
Christians, and
is,to explainhow
1.
? how
words, deeds, and
will
world
OSTENTATION.
be reconciled
ourselves
ess
that
WITHOUT
the out
acting, pure-
of character.
If
178
indeed
declaringhimself
forbidden
and
togetherin
world
the
munication,
the
at
and
greater secrecy Church
the
tion
at
so
panied by
and
from
remove
of
of profession,
a
high
ourselves and
praises, "
Christians, men
and
to
them
desirous
of
and we
practice;
in fact to
shall
do
words
am
ourselves
solemn
the
above
far
who
those
this
sure,
more
order,
prayers
generalityof humble
hypocrites,
do undertake
subjectas
that
it, by
profane. if
we
spread the knowledge so
accom
; in
implying great things of
rude-spiritedand for I
us,
of devo
all
from, lest they prove
speaking on
is,
public prayer,
least,a task which
say the
will hurt
making of
a
will shrink which
far
task
of
for
far
the burden individually
us
by inventingfor
it
things
the services
of sound
(I say,)to
with
so
deaths, and
fixed form
a
com
Therefore
many
of the sacraments,
marriages
do
we
Feasts, times
and
glimmered
we
without
humility.
does
appointsFasts the order
if
time
same
the
lightsto
wilderness
lone
pro
general body.
as
than effectively
more
unite
us
personal
our
ourselves
show
we
separatelyin
that
shelter
to
God's
temptation,
bids
He
authorityof the
the
while far
and
one,
disturbing But
this
us
it.
admit
to
us
fession under
Thus,
saved
for
witness
a
God.
by
us
providence has
merciful
ground,
own
grievingand
is
spiritgiven
calm
the
he
his
on
individual
an
as
indeed
Christ, then
forth
stands
man
a
[SERM.
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
a
wish of the
powerfully as
I
am
matter
really Truth, well
as
PROFESSION
XII.]
WITHOUT
179
OSTENTATION.
purely,by keeping together,than by witnessing Men to be seen are one adopting all kinds by one. God.
togetherin it
conforming
and obediently,
Prayer-book,I
the
rubric
the
; honour
say, that
or strikingout gious societies,
of
out
put
by keeping to
on
the
to
the whole than
good
plans,founding new religious
by tryingnew I
days,
their families
do vastlymore practically
they would
; come
Saints'
and
Sundays
on
prayer
day
every
of spirit
but follow the Church
they would
If
nay,
giving glory (as they think) to
of
of strange ways
might expect
the
account
views. religious
new
greater blessingthey of
find in the way
to
reli
duty, which
is
the first consideration. One
2. been
of
way
mentioned
professingwithout
"
next
and
how yet a profession the
satisfaction are
it.
You
men
course
Let
lives. minds
uneasy
"
who of
help
cannot
the
on
of
your
seasoned aim
at
modest, in
this
which
and
thought be
your
(as it
your We
doing
their
duty
hear 2
they
display. deeds
and
said), where Out
of
in the
the
speaketh
sometimes
that
a
intending
mouth
salt."
N
is
heart.
with
life,surprisedto
to
words
your
heart
which
fear lest
Your
run
in
profession,
and
without
it.
long
is,
treasure
abundance words
unconscious
lifedisplaysChrist
will show your
a
confessingChrist, yet dread
not
Your
to
great
Now
ordinary manner
mere
strict Christian
any
how
place, consider
the
arises from
Church.
obeying the
;
displayhas
find
common
they are
ridi-
180
PROFESSION
culed, and
hard
called
This
worldly persons. it should
disturbance
not
and
who
yet
out
of
discoveringtheir situation,firstshrink distrest,then
are
aught wrongly, slowly and
but
look
who
they
heart, His
of
image
sciously. and
who
"
when
Moses,
they
were
estimate in
season
in
a
the to
How
skin
have
forgotten,and
by
it,and
this
Exod.
own
show uncon
mount,
of
face
fruit ! How
29,
30.
But
Israel
shone, Who
him1."
or
as
God.
with
them
person
xxxiv.
lowly
men
the
re
are
His
sees
separate words of
bear
and
from
of his
our
to
of his face shone"
nigh
come
many
cherished
done
These
world, yet
down
of
and
1
for
all the children
the power !
sorry
such
intercourse
and
afraid
have
He how
wicked
came
behold,
they
on
it and
from
meek
whom
Consider
held
Aaron
who,
flock.
was
that the skin
not
had
who
elect
Moses
wist
"
one
Him
light in
their
forth
Christ's
are
reflected.
are
jealous,
timidly (ifat all)learn
very
follow
if
see
after all
and
joice in it, these
to
obedience,
and
self-condemning,yet proud world,
be
But
be.
eye of the
the keen
by
is, lest he
should
the way
a
make
expecting
he
as
If
it.
at
to
the fear
as
or
be ; it is
surprised with
world,
detected
are
as
quietlyin
on
go
careless
it should
are
humble-minded
so
those
sets
in the
[SERM.
by
names
is
be, that they
privateChristian a
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
saw
and can
spoken
recollected
are
that do
which our
we
good
XII.]
others
excite
deeds
to
rivalryin
Angels perceive though
the
thinking of
men
once,
of
pleasing side
this
prospect of
sad
we
us
less,
our
and
alms l
all
towards
and
joys
our
tastes,
studies, views
place we
our
"
waited
and
and
pleasingto Him, and
sweet
a
of
but
charity
our
amuse
opinions,
our
drawn
glorify who
little maid," of the
of
land
in
low,
or
in consequence
A
us.
high
we
and
was
Israel,
wife2," pointedout
Naaman's
on
Doubt
and
Be
"
the
as
are principles,
captive out
brought away
view
well
sorrows,
our
serve,
for
died
who
Him
can
us
risingas
devotion,
heavenward.
way,
but
are
businesses
Our
men.
ments,
one
;
are
saw
! Let
doings, as
our
office of
an
of, or
unknown
as
cause, ! How
not
evil communications.
our
prayers
only as
we
never
sacrifice, pleasingto God not
good
a
do
heard
in far countries
and
181
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
to
the
great captain of the host of the king of Syria the of
means
spoke good
vants'
brought have
back
him
rejectedthe This
prescribed. console
the
God
and
on
cityon 3.
a
be be
Acts
words to
may
to
his
of
mode
leprosy,and him
afterwards,
which
the
prophet
quietimpatientminds,
doing good," showing
your
and
"
must,
you
light before
ser
and
would
he
when
reason
cure
his
"
men
and Wait
you as
hill.
Still it is
1
his
over-scrupulous conscience.
but
cannot a
from
recovery
x.
4.
quite
true
that
there
2
2
circum-
are
Kings
v.
2.
182
PROFESSION
his
express
without
so
is here
or
speak
his
and
mind
to
a
St.
if any
extortioner
eat1."
St. John
And
with
respect
unto
you,
true
doctrine
your
house, neither
that
and
God
conforming
A
to
difficult
(as a
'
1 Cor.
the
11.
like
to
advice
come
any the
him
God
into
not
speed ;
for he
partakerof
is
such
his
conduct
on
great display,for it is but
know
on
;
what
is another
duty
Christian
v.
a
not
no
doctrine, (i. e.
speed,
adopt it,which
more
ment,
to
not
drunkard,
a
one,
the rules of the Church
difficult
is often
ought
to
and "
called
is
If there
plain that
part requiresno
our
this
bid him
It is
evil deeds2."
an
Christ,) receive
him
biddeth
"
by
example,
fornicator, or
a
gives us
bring not of
is
deliberate
railer,or
a
heretics.
to
obvious
more
that
man
to
coun
it ; for
from
such
with
;
never
the
Christian,)be
idolater,or
an
duty
expresslytells us,
Paul
covetous, an
must
aloof
a
or
We
to
society
less his
or
how
discountenancing evil
brother, (i. e. or
place in
man's
Now
keep
company,
openly
difficulty ; viz.
by separatingfrom
sinners.
keep
to
is bound
more
error.
of
way
bound
open
As
is it
so
[SERM.
religioussubjectsand
freely.
and
silence, and are
opinion on
there,
modest
we
Christian
a
display.
sin
tenance
OSTENTATION.
this is the real
; and
matters
do
which
under
stances to
WITHOUT
is that
is often
"2
though
occasions
it
we
question.
of
passing judg
bound
to
John
10,
do,)
11.
on
XII.]
PROFESSION
events
of
his
WITHOUT
the
day
public
proportion
in
duty,
and
in the
community,
persuade
others
to
clergymen that
with
he
should with
But
ous.
the
another,
exert
poral
it is
had
crucified
would had
they
could
and
done
not
be
been ?
so
(laymen
as
well
thought
world
1
a
as
wicked
Acts
pass
ii. 23.
iii. 13
"
17.
27.
who l
? and
they
concerns
of
those
from
Christians, from
abstain let
affairs, and
iv
they
hill if
this world's
stream
all
men,
a
all
tem
did
cityon
the
down
not
and
Christ
clergy,)should
temporal
rather
Did
Lord's
indeed
then
as
of
express
way
Roman,
altogether disjoined kingdom,
worthless
as
If,indeed,
Christ's
the
the
slain
covet
for the
or
of
lose
be
not
one
be
not
and
worldly ambition,
their rulers
have
should
not
favour
not
reverence
Jewish
separation from
still denounce
should
to
that
meant
the
or
influence
all their
lan
nothing
plainlyunscriptural.
whether
power,
have
pleasure
world,
an
an
familiar
in
such, should
as
that he
means
Apostles,with
their not
if it
all,
objects,should
take
not
of this
opinion and
than
secular
may
pronounce
is true, if it be
at
should
men,
and
and
Above
does.
popular applause,
in business
time
an
of
that he
should
political party
a
ambitious
great
aim
not
in order
said,
clergymen
a
station
form
to
politics.This
do
side
bound
has
he
as
It is sometimes
opinion. guage,
think
It becomes
men.
he
as
influence
are
183
OSTENTATION.
of
xiii. 27.
the
events
184
PROFESSION
till it
perishes;
WITHOUT
in nations
pens
those
if
but
OSTENTATION.
affect the
must
the
corrupted by
there
since
and
become
duty
of
myriads
are
saved,
a
part of the stand
to
not,
and
show
the
people their
of Jacob
their sins !.
house done
without
injury to
need
be
not
yet may have
we
zealous and
Another
God
such
at
still
cases.
done
for
those sin
of
be
meet
word
it is
seeming,
1
with
but
nay,
or
a
how
is that of
deed,
name
without
lisa, Iviii. 1.
from
in
in the
;
and
plain
tell others
to ;
aloof
duty
unassuming
Christ
charity'ssake
without
we
in
know
be
fear.
Christ's
in to
we
difficult
more
them
We
arts
and
one,
pointedlykeep
evil
once
peated precept faults
words,
good service,
all active
in
life who
before testifying
in
it. We
do
to
forming
of
personallyrebuking
it is difficult
gentleness
contentious
use
means
whose
of
Christian
be
the
and
tercourse
the
opinion,in proportion
scrupulouslyand men
trumpet,
a
firmlygive our
towards
the bad
our
cry aloud
all this may
And
it is difficult
nor
angry,
like
to
it is
and transgression,
our
humbleness, though
and
is bound
hill,to
a
world
converted
nation
voice
our
the
therefore
on
lift up
to
be
to
Church,
beacon
a
as
souls
in religion
in
and
hap
be seduced
may
Christian
spare
as
of
cause
world,
and
and
case,) what
nations, since the Church
and
and
the
(as is
[SERM.
and
that
is,
zealous and
of
is this
re
their to
be
being, arro-
XII.]
anxious
their
do
to
are
and
deficient the
of
dread
of
ness
a
to
longing
at
men
It is to
young
their
by
inferiors a
When
and ill-tutored),
service, still He, our
very
such
rior, and to
say
so
in
so
God
to
more
improper
course
or
;
such
desire
that
frame
of mind.
no
at
;
they
may
the
it in
is
instance,
to
They
do
culty of witnessing for
God
accept
mercy
shame.
not
that
express a
even
without
my
more
we
(however
so, I have
led into
us,
although zeal
and
another,
be
to
time, rebukes
same
except
may
the than
suited
and
in
pain at doing
men,
in
private per
and
feeling of perplexityand feel
for
a
not
honesty
rudely blame
as
old, otherwise
awkward
feel
we
particular
the
character
a
done
have
the
the very
divinely-appointedgovernor.
and
assume
we
from
superiors;
be
perplexity
general rule,
their
rebuke
to
course
may
Still
silence.
his natural
son
before
witness
that,
duty
a
the
in
it
awkward
a
as
his parent, of
child
of
improper,
is not
arises
impropriety of attempting case.
other
the
on
consider
and
;
it often
is felt about
which
duty, it
a
all
to
yet,
;
must
persons is
once
it,
backwardness,
word,) the
common
a
rebuke
though
of
particularbranch
offence
are
fear that
full,who
painfulnessof rebuking ano
the
Such
it.
the
to
who
persons
blameable
giving
ther, and, (touse
are
this
from
they feel
hand,
duty in
deficient
they and
There
severe?
and
gant
185
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
"
a
our
us
by
As
for
supe
nothing earnest
Christian
feel the
diffi
display.
186
PROFESSION
It is of
that
duties
our
before
Our
had
God.
This his
while
takes
to
witness
for God
say, when
to
others
the
humility; of
a
is
witnesses
better
no
to
deserve
to
the
world
It is
doing it,a
love towards submit
In all this I
turn.
clergyman's duty
a
office.
And
duty
sion in this do
a
willingness
clearlyour to
;
so
of
than
am
to
rebuke
the absence
consciousness the person sins
he such
are
they
were
the person to
these,
considerable
be
may
nature
duties,
openly to
he
on,
It is diffi
has
rebuke,
severe
a
in
all his
that his actual
to
a
in his
by
before, and
as
his
tests
feelingof triumph
that he
and
of which
to
goes
number
leave
before
up
saint
turn
to
of mouth.
has
man
certainlynot
;
the
set
formed, then,
becomes
in
man
a
time
as
be
a
was
others
But
word
by a
he
exhort
himself,
upon
of the first
to religion,
perfectionin
to
on
of
some
repent and
assume
is evident.
goes
he
cult
to
to
order,
indeed, for
think
to
I mean,
one
to
are
religiouscharacter
he
certain
a
is
rebuke,
Christian.
strange,
witness, and
a
and
this is not
great one,"
some
and
be
do the part
to
warn
a
first duties
justbegun
"
and
that
It would
lieve.
for
of
in
come
others, and
of them.
who
truth, to
elementary duty
an
[SERM.
considered, too, that for the
witness
a
not
be
to
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
known
reproved,
deserved
censure
speaking of laymen. rebuke
by
virtue
of
then, after all,supposing it be to
manifest
pointed way
modestly, we
before must
religiousprofes
our
another, do
so
in
order
kindly
and
as gently as we can cheerfully, can as we help ; not making
they are, (or what put
think
we
out
I
all,(as
the
offender's
ing you
above
him,
which
him
bound,
like
favour
in
man
a
warn
stature
but
need
we
And
by to
if
rebuke
to
us
great
rebuke
us,
thank
in prospect
spiritin
him
which
fall, thinking
a
friendlyconduct,
your
not
;
feelingour
the
be
may
walking against rugged
cause
may
it
he should
desirous
acting, that is,in
;
ground,
day
requireit, and
occasion
him
some
turn
and imperfections,
should
Christian
reallythinking,that
ourselves
putting
than
alreadysaid,)acting as
have
thought, nay
we
little
as
worse
such), when
be
to
matters
whole
our
doing it
;
(so to say) or give a glance.
hand
a
above
showing
or
187
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
XII.]
As
you.
to
the
do
to
of
occasions
grave
witnessingChrist, they will seldom occur, except he never thrusts himself into societywhere a man ought "
has
have
to
Come
ye
out,
the
cause
of
the
world.
spiteof the
To
our
first fault
"
man
world.
himself.
It
of
the
Church,
question do
no
com
before
the
sinful then
and
in
they
us.
his
great $
is often
raised,
duty simply
being thought is
he
is another
This
friends
over
The can
quietly,without the
of
advantage
a
rebuke, having
to
make
rules
conclude.
whether
rule,
then
and
in witnessingChrist perplexity
We
the
separate;"
be
and
scarcelythe right
mitted
have
by neglecting the
been,
ostentatious
matter
to
and
by
himself
188
PROFESSION
whether
he
is
the
provoked would
WITHOUT
thought
say
calumniated
the
by make
to
individual
depends each.
There
conscientious
the
world.
station as
and
offend
to
can
gaze
in
books
;
and at
they
the
their
when
let
us
long
they
their
whom
Son
of
kill
God
and
1
Mark
killed
lovely upon
interests
Christians
"
the
xii. 7.
by
the
is the
Heir,
life,thwart of the
have
for falsely
2
by
shall
selfishness
these
re
but
stirred
inheritance
world, and
"
came,
were
This
in active
againstthem under
He
then
;
They
before
and
Him,
Still,even
sake2."
they
sepulchresof
fathers
they said,
then
of evil said
manner
it
look
can
killed the Just One.
disliked
are
the world
think
built the
time
ing, (as they do,) the pride and world,
with
while religion,
as
in
distance, they speak well of them.
Thus
be ours1."
of
case
prominent
so
picture. They
passions
coming,
come,
a
as
themselves
verenced"
His
as
a
prophets
the
treated,
so
having great
as
not
admire
in Christ's
Jews
The
Men
it.
Christians
are
in the
such,
are
humility,
it
duty
whether
who, though very strict Christians, are yet praised by
are
on
and
in
profession. But,
connected practically
so
or
I
hated
being
as
circumstances
These
meekness
not
persons,
are
and
always
of the Church
various
has
general rule,
a
world,
bold
a
As
[SERM. if he
not,
or
itself is
members on
so
opinion.
the Church
bound
OSTENTATION.
"
all
Christ's
circumstances,
Matt.
v.
11.
PROFESSION
XII.]
though they a
WITHOUT
far
as
authorityof
and
to
rules
it.
defending
attack
duty
Church
the
rather
be
to
the
to
called
are
for
drawn
common
of
course
the task of
them
upon
name
keep
to
;
on
shelter
to
and, if they
;
take
boldly to
duty, than
the
under
can,
Holy
sufferingin
the
to
the
Church,
suffer for the
ward
they
as
and
its ordinances
from
it is still their
personal account,
themselves,
shrink
not
must
189
OSTENTATION.
cowardice
in
There
is
no
this.
placed
in
posts of danger, and
o
Some
are
men
these
danger
others
Lord
in
Thus
His
told
when
the
in
their
from
people hand, do
utmost
not
court
witness
and
evil and
the
making
own
Christian Who tuous
is in
to
the
avoid
are
ourselves
the
on
is not
so
one
we illegally,
We
good report
natural
suffering
a
lights on
as
and
heathen,
other.
the
good report the
the
but, while
defend
report
We
it.
first ;
not
fury of
a
;
much
consequence
must
but
hill, the
of
our
of
our
profession. can
world,
tossing it its
heads
of
to
as
cityto city,
early persecutions,instead
glorifyGod,
through
our
the
even
sufferingon
evil
Gospel, of
the
do
we
honourable
of the
the
but
duty ;
their
flyfrom
to
and
exposing themselves did
into
followers
of
way
first age
the
persecuted;
Church,
the
intrude
not
must
office.
in
comes
to
tell God's or
how
hither
agitationHe
will
He and
concerning
will
dispose
thither
troubles
His
in own
His
this tumul of it?
He
fury, and
people
also.
this
Only, shall
shall
hell
will
witness
indeed
marriage
of
wife
and
His
and
to
her
shall
and
white,
for
ments
;
of
He
shall
night "
Blessed
marriage in
the
are
supper
number,
that
He
last
day
may
but
believed,
shall
make
herself
linen
is
fine the
righteous
death
and
reign, at
come
ready
linen,
;
clean
righteousness his
are
hell
elect
own
in
and
shall shall
"
ever
recompense.
Lamb
His
Him
unto
chained
the
and
avenge
Truth,
different
granted
cast
Church
partner,
not
hill,
a
The
it.
the
light
upon
Omnipotent
fine
True
fire, and
and
be
the
saints1."
evil
far
Lord
length,
of
its
a
the
end
the
when
for
though
ruin,
promised the
in
it
set
last
world,
its
end
For
the
to
this
to
Christ
;
Our
comfort.
our
prevail against
not
on
foretelling the
down
go
and
for
know
we
never
OSTENTATION.
WITHOUT
PROFESSION
190
judg
the
into which
lake
day
cry
!
which
they of
the
before
us
Rev.
xix.
6"8.
in
His
the
unto
all
May
Christ
!
1
called
Lamb."
confessing confess
are
this
Father
we
be
world, in
the
XIII.
SERMON
xxi.
MATTHEW
certain
A
Son,
to
said,
OUR
and
Sir
;
and
We
said
and
We
earnest
yet
;
of
struggle
pose, "
go
resolution
the
mind
by
parable
have our
in
or
do
I
and
And
went.
he
answered
Lord have
we
do
desiring
think
we
of what
contrary
to
pur we
the
inconsistency
This
taken
are
without
change
ourselves
in
faith
so
presently,
very
duty
our
generally
apparent
the
ourselves
it is
will
and
dis
greater we
that
and
expressed.
which
far
than
we
thus
away,
Blessed
And
a
them,
knowing
and
away we
exposed
go
without
almost we
we
at
are
obedient,
be
to
said,
answered and
repented,
resolve
sincere
are
He
likewise.
generally
we
first, and
not.
upon
know
the
to
came
he
went
acting
our
purposing
any
of
second,
God,
serve
and
is
;
the
aware.
fully.
do,
not
afterward
30.
"
vineyard.
my
but
28
he
and
;
in
to-day
go,
from
are
in
I
sons
religious professions
tance
to
will
came
and
two
work
go I
said, he
had
man
DOING.
WITHOUT
PROMISING
the
second for
my
part text.
192
WITHOUT
PROMISING
observe, that in the
You
will
who
said he would
it is
said,
he
case
of the I
swered,
Sir;
go,
deliberate
he
;
of
it
because
did
only he
;
when
they
ing againsta flows
down
To
this
from
form
swered
and
promise that,
to
a
not
not
know
"
I
will
to
the
of his
go,
moment; then
mouth,
for
seems
to
I
"
the wind
like
blow
a
moment
but
in
of
go,
God,
serve
Sir;
fact
ourselves, several
attention,
this
went
"
do
or
what
our
know
not
we
instances
He
are
of
in
nature, this ;
an
We
not."
faithlessness
we
which
perform ;
not
it is
parable,
son,
itself.
and
do
we
because
obey, and
give
part
deliberate but
of
the repentant
subjectin
distinct I
call your
now
latter
case
said,
particular case, way
said,
consequence,
shall
the
the
from
not
was
work,
go
before.
subject I
passingover would
in
course
as
drawn
as
this. He
which
stream,
its
change
to
It
forgotten.
were
his
to
generalcharacter
out
were
an
here
for
"
not
feelingof
the
words
the
did
his
to
the
he
"
according
he
;
in
sentiment, nothing
acted
know
not
from Sir," sincerely, but
of
mind
contrary
was
not;"
went
go,
under
But
merely said,
and
merely
frame
habitual
he
repented;"
revolution
no
was
yet did
and
of purpose.
it is
second,
[SERM.
of the first son,
case
work,
go
positivechange
a
work
not
afterward
"
went
there
DOING.
we
and
the our
do
promising. this
kind
of
weakness. For instance
1 .
; that of
mistakinggood feelings
for real takes
It is the
place.
have
have
(we
They
will
ously,they wish far
and religious,
religiousthan
more
suppose
sin, and
and
resist the
world, when
the
often a
is
wish,
virtuous
deed, and
able
to
act
lies.
is his
agent,
clog borne
their
can
is not and
and has
and
it in each
these
so
He
VOL.
as
in his walk T.
soon
two
it for
knows
whole
load
hang
long, that
he
a
It
the
a
he
will ;
of corrupt his
will,
of it.
He
little
to
things,
excluded,
are
he
free-
is insensible
resolves.
paths,to o
he
that in
inclination
is
upon
particularexercise
as
duty of
granted
he
what
do
of the
knows
not
great interval between
He
the
is
notions.
correct
takes
conscious
passionand
meet
a
his
characteristic
having is
own
he
truth, he does
sinful habits which
perform
can
on
existence.
where
of difficulty
He
his
that
real
he wishes.
what
he
nature
acting.
for
suspicion
the
valiant
or
generous himself
utter
to
In
that there
him
feelingand do
a
no
that
Truth,
circumstances
it !
the
thinks
religiousman
but
has
where
He
escapes
by
propose
upon
They
the
they hardly know Again, how they use.
perhaps applauds
understand
can
or
feeling,and
good not
incited
man
a
themselves
understand
of the words
meaning
objects
are
they really are.
they hate
can
religi
up
so
they think
interest ; but
love and
our
brought
say) been
be
to
neces
young
exposed to temptation.
been
not
often this
how
the
with
case
193
DOING.
Consider principle. religious
who sarily,
of
WITHOUT
PROMISING
XIII.]
Should
right and
he
he
left,
194
PROMISING
is
he
without
God
to
One
2.
delaying
himself,
Of
"
I
repent."
speak
words
the
concerning
they
or
do
to
the
wheyeas,
make
should
difference
If
the
dreadful
very
pre
they
Such
act
it evidences
our
of
power
that
answer
they
e.
is their
that
not
repent, why do
can
they
"
do
not
re
argument
do
they
not
is
doing
intending and
between
can
that
suspect that there
them
I
do
ignorance
they
fact
to
the
it who
aware
men
they can.
pent because
to
old age,
hereafter;" i.
so
comes
condition, and
once?
at
so
says
quieting conscience,
are
the
man
least
really use
moral
doing.
do
not
intend
;
now,
greater
a
than
they
of.
know
So
difficult is
very
step in
is every inert
than
he
a
;
he
can
do
on
the
hope
securityfor never
take
the
more
borrow
future, however
seems
his
have
tittle
from
won
sluggish
would
jot or
refrain
of
it he
so
that I
one
;
hardly
so
course,
nature,
already done
has
and
obedience,
Christian
corrupt
our
ing aught
good
our
disbelieve
man
show
out,
our
willingand
of
mode
persons
many
A
of
speak
a
to
is self-deception
worst
at
or
it,)but, merely,
upon
a
if the
not
of such
sumption
(though
do
this
repentance.
if illness comes,
worst,
and
of
course,
once,
that obe
difficult than
more
especialcase
in
seen
at
of the left
right instead
the
to
will
fancies
he
much
is not
he
which
take
can
difficulty ; and
any
dience turn
he
sure
[SERM.
DOING.
WITHOUT
good
to
be
able
to
feelings and
XIII.]
WITHOUT
PROMISING
wishes
Nothing
for
pledge
in
but
acts
past
195
DOING.
single untried
one
the
are
deed.
for future.
vouchers
past sacrifices, past labours, past victories
yourselves, these,my brethren, those
in
for the
of the justis
path
light!. But not
of
word
warfare
your But
surance.
Satan,
slave
of and
day
as
are
the
walk
forward
hasten
on
was
and
deeds
how
!
How
goes
How
piouslyexpress
the
righteous!
enemies
only God
;
"
on
by
not
the his
would
He
Yet
a
he
was
desire
hand,
to
Prov.
02
die
as
in the
in battle among
not
good thoughts
1
doom.
iv. 18.
doings. given
passed far
so
God
for
profes speech ! death
of
God's
by temptation,
suddenly overcome other
trembling
he have
have
revere
died
!
hell,always
deliberate
own
he religious
did
one
spell,shrinkingfrom
What
sion
your
Alas
place of
their
feelingsmight
! See
to
heaven, and
a
of their
you
road
towards
Balaam.
words
at
under
as
consequences
Such
the
lookingback
they pace
They
if
who
of will
indolence.
your
and
coward
creature
suppose
as
firm
yet the
poor
passions,never
men
while
the
the
and
nothing
as
are
you
of your
ground
done
yourselvesfrom
rouse
there
have
Deeds,
"
the watch
be
must
the
and
if you
manly hitherto, if lusts
this
wishes,"
and
shining,growing
nothing short of these.
trust
words
the
as
of
of greater in store,
doubtless
; and
store
the tokens
are
"
over
suddenly turned and
to
fair purposes.
196
PROMISING
But
in this
literal
any
WITHOUT
respect the
If
it.
is it
Nor
how
swer
A
little
world
wonder
selves, Even
not
the
worked
in
their
scanned have
and
could
even
by
exhibited shock
good
though uncertain
I
deed
they
again ; they
to
have
would
ardent
it
said are
but
(I
to
great,
1
Isaiah
Ixiv.
and
to
our
fear."
"
imbibed
diligently, thoroughly persuaded)
am
such
to
as
surprise
disciples. After all, pledge The
was.
firm, and
stand
pro
see
look
been
scarcelythe
justnow ;
they
most
is
trial,
fulness of Christ's
and
inconsistencies
their
who
we,
saints,those who
man,
meet
we
righteousnessmost
day,
own
conduct
cause
the power
largestmeasure
our
of their
high-minded"
matured
most
Spirit,and
one
be
to
an
differently beforethey
abundant "
of
whom
course
after,that
it,have
at
between
never
their former
things so
and
tempted
were
in
view
they
what
religious
circumstances.
Men
out, in the
turn
in
can
new
this.
us
wind, take
of life and
knowledge
from differently
mised,
We
under
act
will teach
in the
the
great interval
is this
performing.
shall
for fol
answer
beginners
among
after
are,
this.
help
can
only
we
very
hearts
so
we
and
promising
shall
we
like iniquities,
our
that there
obedience
of sin differs from
power
it, and
of
"
away1," yet
us
[SEKM.
fascination,that
spellor
all,willing slaves
lowing
DOING.
and then
6.
of
best
they fall.
another, are
men
are
little
Such
is
XIII.]
PROMISING
human
vritue
Master
on
;
earth,
selves
appear
other
seem
we
himself,
base
so
ing clearlythat
be
can
our
sinless our
and
ourselves
worthless
saved,
are
one
reflect what
to
to
even
to
us
no
humble
to
up
and
and
all who
of us,
inconsistent
if
God,
to
look
to
call
to
us
reminding
;
within
each
must
but
197
DOING.
reminding
"
perfectLord
and
;
we
each
show
and
the least
even
only by faith,not
saved
works.
by
form
ing
I
Here
3.
of the what
tells
how
that
"
at
of
Lord
;
Him, to Him
with
and
not
all due
we
without
solelyto
to
are
moreover,
heart,
very
laden
health
in
Christ's
us,
by to
and
blessed
to
be
to
Not
save our
the love
rejoicein
resolve
to
live
I will answer, a
serious
that it is be
not
convinced, sin,
and
for salvation
look
sacrifice
con
Christ
have to
be
to
cannot
infirmityand
and
Some
hesitation,
one
necessary,)to with
faith?
speaking on
faith.
not
faith,and
it is to
But
the world."
faith in
oneself
saved
glory, and
this is
has
thing ;
seriousness,as
(itis
necessary,
is,
Scripture
is
feel
be
to
one's
His
desire
subject, that
that
it in
warm
to
wish
to
concern
have
who
conscious
be
plausible
without
to
every
to
that
and
Him
know
and
once
God
sin,
oneself, and
We
he
faith, is
have
nothing, and vinced
tell that
man
to
mistake
question is, What
answer
persons
faith.
another a
accepts those
the
a
can
by
God
Now
It is
error.
same
that
us
of
reminded
am
is meant
Him.
of
WITHOUT
on
the
cross
;
198
PROMISING
and
we
have
particleof is
there
cause
an
all these has
sound
any
thing but
any
angel, I of
ground
them, he has
would
his
not
James
says,) profitsno
Devils
have
livingfaith ? living
"
Do
?
As
the
without
works
think
who
in word
God,
They the
body
and are
have
most
done
hand,
too
He
is dead, spirit
So
surrendered
hasty
in
1
James
ii. 26.
tells
so
that
they
faith those have
themselves their
something, indeed,
difficult part of their
is
faith
make
reallybelieve, because
thought much
other
the
the life of faith.
are
also V
dead
upon
;
otherwise.
us
the
without
acts
course
thoughts
of obedience,
is
they
tells
mere
himself, that
Of the
are
like
faith, (as St.
Dead
on
fervent
St. James
works, deeds
us
What,
it.
the
on
to
man.
they
spoke
man
till he
evidence
living faith.
true
a
voucher,
that
him,
belive
has If he
all. no
believe
to
he
that
have
we
Though
even
experiment of
himself
speaking. Nay
has
have
may
principleat
them,
not
man
the
to
promise
of them
between
emotions, yet, (ifhe
them
words.
Be
?
Why
A
permanent
account
yet possess
doing right.
yet acted upon
not
not
distance
cannot
and
barely on
he
still
immeasurable
yet hazarded
practice,)he
an
feel all this that I
may
good thoughts and
not
thus
are
we
religiousfaith.
true
feelingrightand
has
man
a
[SERM.
if
thankful
be
that
but
;
DOING.
described, vividly, and
one
X
well
may
minded
WITHOUT
judgment.
but
duty,
to
not
which
at
is
all to
XIII.]
themselves
surrender
They
have
saying
I
"
in
deed
nothing
to
show
go,"
show
the
next
will
they
not;"
nothing
of the
disciple,who self-deceiving
I
die
with
to
I will
Thee,
straightway went far
as
know
we
faith has
ing
ticular
temper
and
earnest
and
such
world,
the
by
one,
(as far
more
true
fluent
most
the
or
change
of
there
every
faith
of
sit still with
thing, or 1
at
need
Prov.
causes
who
does denies
he
sick
and
enemy,
committed
are
than
by of
the
given could
to
be
folded
doc
Scripture agitation Yet
religious sentiments.
who
humble
which
the
be
religious conversation,
remarkable
most
ing, doing nothing done
we
par
to
ridicule
or
as
As
its
forgivesan
knowledge
intimate
most
trine,
an
evinces
judge,) shown
clamour
yet
justify
of
the
;
whether
or
an
part
Though
"
thrice.
He
offence
the
resists
Christ
relieve
temper,
forgiveness for
or
obey
obedience,
his
go
the
act
described
services.
to
"
matter,
be
please
comfort
curbs
or
asks
him,
are
of
some
needy,
to
will
they
said,
of the
men
actual
on
little deed
himself
the
desire
not
independent
which
act.
moment
Christ
It may
acts.
under
attends
one
or
existence
no
definite
the
thing
any
and
deny Thee;"
not
denied
and
199
DOING.
God
to
yet done
as
after
not,
WITHOUT
PROMISING
hands
how
and
many
*, dream
all, thinking they have do
xxiv.
nothing,
33.
when
they
200
save
My
object
it,
do
nature
ject;
nothing
was
truth
of
doctrine of
ture
and
have
can
we
arise from
nothing
fect in
moral
in the
we
a
fall any
we
and
(as
a
see
our
move
it
were)
may
and
But
in
of
the
struc
dwell
upon incon
such
are
as
can
originalde
"
the
dark,
in
or,
minds,
which
produce
we
some
and
we
we
meet
We
act, with
to
influence
making experiments
delicate
works,
whom
there, perhaps,
attempts
are
in
When may
as
constant
being."
our
and
our
of
habit
God,
have
Here
with
the
ourselves.
about
in
self-examination
Unseen and
moment.
little ;
instrument, and
dark
to
us
the
move,
groping
are
sub there
the
view
strange
if such
leads
upon and
live
it.
weakness,
our
some
it will be well
dependence
are
but
the
apprehension
;
of
nature.
suggested
we
with
done
real
no
we
admitted,
ungodliness, which
sistency,and
"
be
signs of
the
out
our
quit of
get
the
admit
general, to
minds, part by part
draw
I have
in the
of
speak
to
easy
can
which
heart,
corruption,till we
our
our
1. Now
will
words
notion
being once
to
more
is
then
if,the doctrine
as
the
It
corrupt
few
a
true
of
general, and
it in the
as
some
know.
as
far
as
to
you
really
human
been,
deceitfulnes
and
not
good thoughts which
these
has
lead
to
depths
[SERM.
!
one
no
do
had
have
merely
DOING.
WITHOUT
PROMISING
do
unexpected
and not
and
dangerous know
how,
disastrous
PROMISING
XIII.]
effects. above
us.
seest
!
me
lorn
with
all the
trust
Him
who
have
and
of
strengthenthem, as
a
their
not
practicaland
as
further
must
ness
lead
and,
not
only
to
actuallyto put selves
to
ever
;
blessingsto portion to
the show
with
of
be
excessive
and
if it has
weak
try ourselves to
con
own
our
prove
suspicious of
to
mind
full ; it draws its command
makes been
and
Satan.
ourselves,
the
sober
the
doctrine,
sin and
our
to
us
trial of
never
back
tempted
to
say
our
refuses
and
itself. even
evidence its
keep
but
enjoysGod's
over
an
to
test
circumstances,
gained by denying, but
sincerity. It
change
ourselves
nies itself in trivial is
in
promising much,
A
the
Guide
refrain from
wakeful.
to
those
and
to
tinuallyin little things,in order earnestness
and
;
consolatorytruth daily
most
conviction
this
And
us
To
abstract
mere
be fulfilled in their warfare 2.
sins,
believe
They
a
our
weakness,
spiritualinfluence
a
He
this,
Sanctifier
Almighty
their
necessityof
to
of
notion
right
a
us.
within
evil
ourselves.
help against
where
all
know
to
continually present.
but
of
for
the
uphold
can
recesses
only comfort
our
for
thought
alone
appalling distinctness
windings
it is
He
of
God,
knoweth
He
quite
Thou
"
the consolation
was
is
it becomes
God.
to
up
and
hearts
our
circumstances
in the wilderness.
most
yet
is
Such
made,
are
sees
look
to
"
Hagar
we
of
these
Under
201
DOING.
management
comfort
our
of
The
WITHOUT
own
any
if of
a
It de
nothing its
own
professions ; thing noble
202
PROMISING
and
great,
make
ing, or
as
would
pricefor the
a
be
at
if
gained
(if
indulgenceof fine adopted
we
another
wards
willingto
not
were
There
is
Church. and
only
himself
allows
and
;
after
searcheth
the
service
one
to
thing which
we
when
put
we
say the
on
desire
know
seek
By doing this, we withal,
and
(so
to
unhealthy ments
many
He
be
can
is in
Apostles
Him
who
harm
no
through
sees
for what
them
for
Creed
character the
best
remind
with
those
befit
the
profess
Christian.
a
whole
ourselves our
and
upright
of
by
our
the
dwindled
we
We
declare
our
ourselves
ample
we
the Collects
gifts,and
God
while
they reallyare,
in
of
in
profes
our
instance, do
! and
humble
we
forms
which
of
before
as
it) of puttingupon
call
that
things boldly, as
There
to serve
strong purpose
in
Christian
the
guidance
and
much, the full
and
a
directlyto God, because,
How
prayers.
says
them,
takes
sions, and
the
reins.
speak, we
we
Much even
professopenly, and
he
professingmuch
speak
this rule
where
place
Here, under
speaking
little
do.
one
to
Prophets,
said
never
or
resolves
and
possible)in
professionsof friendshipand
our
sloth
for
its word,
its censoriousness.
penalty on
a
[SERM.
another
itself
sacrifice
some
things,as
DOING.
blame
to
or
it takes
cowardice, to
WITHOUT
our
hearts.
duty
;
taunt
and
glorious gar and
full-grown
believer.
Lastly,we
see
from
the
parable, what
is the
PROMISING
XIIL]
There
whole. the
darker
the
practice,of saying But
what
than
The
their
inabilityto if
through life, as Their
best
less in
make
for
up
repenting a
Christian,
against sin, been
said and do
its
own
He
hopeful;
if
nature
as
evil
of
in
from
Him,
as
thoughts. and
while
I
we
to
He
Thus us
to
come
delay us
to
us
;
and
or
what to
on
think not
(as
exalt
acknowledge
view
glorious and
encourages
has
carried
nature
our
heaven,
has
who
in Him
viewed
as
There
men
teaches
He
by
struggle
to
"
to
alive
be
show
to
com
done,
without
came
Thus
have
said
might become,
distance
our
poorly
of
sons
or
then
repent.
and
personally,but
renewed
beyond be
God,"
it.
do,) to speak
ourselves
as
O
perfection.
some
and
more
his
than
better
fear.
to
resist
! to
consistently ; who
nature
our
to
Alas
the
among
did
highly of
our
disobey
will,
Thy
nothing
to
done
hindrance human
is
to
readilyto
rise
to
they
obeying ?
One
but
it,but
mischief
the
and
and
ordinances, and
and
go.
is, not
men
nothing
against God,
rebellion
mandments
is
what
estate,
better
they quietly pass
so
had
they
going.
not
repent and
God,
and
;
taken
Nothing
of
serve
of
and
to
condition
for themselves
answer
Sir,"
not," and
go
common
more
know
I
say,
the
on
I have
professionwithout
brighter side ?
is the "
to
of
case
I go,
"
obedience of it.
sides
two
are
side ;
203
DOING.
human
of
character
and
course
WITHOUT
our
wonderful
teaches
while
nature
us
conscience
to
204
PROMISING
abases
Word
race
has
of
heaven
presence, is
begotten
already Son.
little
that
purified
Henceforth,
it.
God's
with
we
heavens,
and
the
in
the
aspire
first
the
union
own
to
fruits
of
into
enter
for
live
Person
and
which
His
to
XIII.
honour
in
nature
by
dare
because
there
[SERM.
DOING.
seem
compared
Eternal
the
Angels
us.
dignity,
with
WITHOUT
His
in
ever
of
our
Only-
SERMON
XIV.
RELIGIOUS
EMOTION.
MARK
But
he
the
spake
more
I will
IT
is not
direct
other
of
violent
sacred
This
memory
death.
The
contrast
between
His
behaviour
time
of
of His
other,
His
crucifixion
disciples and is full of
fall the
Peter's
to-day, though to
suggest
an
you
fall, together with
season,
especially enforces;
is
men
before
the
St.
to
Thee,
that
the
not
being
in
minds
the
on
drew
one
near,
Jewish
instruction,
if
we
firm
religious at
account
is in various the
at
displayed
a
practice,rather
Christ's
of
the
their
truth
important
as
that
on
God
our
same
have
may
without
likely.
to
same
that
brought
ways
but
likely to obey
more
less
;
with
wise.
any
consideration
which
"
in
die
should
I
make
to
impulse
feelings roused,
the
Thee
deny
text
the
at
determination,
all the
If
our
truth,
events
viz. that
vehemently, not
this
taken
important
31.
intention
my
subject
I have
xiv.
season
betrayal
Gospels
the
in
hand, and
as
that
populace will
and
on
receive
the both the it ;
206
RELIGIOUS
He
steadilyfixing His
feringswhich without His
devotion
testingtheir
then, the
in
Jerusalem down
branches
in the
way,
He
great
so
He
had
and
they, little thinking they cify Him,"
went
Him of
into
on
the
popular
a
St. Peter,
confidence
of
When
Saviour
our
Peter
at
wise." the
and ardour
1
Matt.
Yet
in
a
of their devotion
8.
John
had
xii. 13.
suffer, Cru
"
cry, the
palm-
Messiah,
was
next
that
melancholy
instance
trial
of self-
text.
fall,
and
vehemently,
more
deny
not
both
its
2
Thee
the
in
;
the
course.
John
xii. 1
If
people
Messiah
their run
the
in
Peter's
led
instance
an
The
little while
abandoned
when
to
with
Here
flocked
was
their
Thee, I will
Apostle
xxi.
the
and
;
and
;
contained
spake
"
die with
I should
any
length
Him as
foretold
dead
2
soon
in
cutting
great tempo
would
excitement.
entered
Multitudes
Lazarus
meet
found
Him
He
holy city.
feeling is
excited
to
the
where
hailingHim
and
branches,
out
He
other
strawing them
from
populace.
Him
see
the
king and conqueror1.
given
for Jerusalem
out
set
to
a
Lazarus
the
with
Bethany
to
of
lan
multitude
palm-trees,and
miracle
a
the
;
in honour
as
favour
rary
triumph
latelyraised
had
crucifixion.
for His
of
first pro
deserting Him,
one
clamouring
even
agitation;
or
in vehement
Him
to
sins,yet
our
multitude
Jewish
the
disciplesand
for
excitement
suf
those
endure
to
atonement
of mental
aught
guage,
face
the
were
[SERM.
EMOTION.
"
18.
XIV.]
RELIGIOUS
it may,
Now
I
stance
is
one
it is of
which
on
addressinga that
perhaps,
most
mixed
men
should to
emotion a
scorn,
thoughts, "
has
been
moved
he has
had
with
friend
a
occurrence
there
a
without
of
this.
But
if so,
a
tions.
perverse
his
In
use
time
he
had
is
a
heart
to
proportion as
at
that
"
frequent Again,
insistingupon his
there
a
God,
Christian.
in
be
has
of
be
is
made
this
religious
religion;
his
in it ; and
instruction
should
he
conversation
case
activelyengaged
doubtless
open
serious
he
that
"
has
occasions
serious
for
all Christian
aim
that
(itis plain) can
be
must
neglect of duty,
prayer
called
reason
one
is the
lest
awed,
obe
first sight
at
solemn
I say,
men
having
affections
and
This,
further No
subject.
mere
there, who, when
to
some accidentally
among is
than
for
time
to earnest
!
of
excess
mistake
to
reflection
certain
on
affected
been
times
that
him
the
from
has
that he
"
from
subject of religionwith
the
treated
never
with
them
against
is
man
upbraids
himself
comforts
of Christian
rouse
deceit a
And
good thoughts for
mere
many
ground
religion.
that
commoner
conscience
to
them
warn
or
How
appears. his
far
the
the aim
be
is, still
dwell, when
to
use
I answer,
religiousfeeling.
dience, is
little
circum it
as
little about
too
than insensibility,
transient
remarkable
argued, that
rather
teaching
if the
as
congregation, on
feel
be thence
it may
appear
pointingout,
am
207
EMOTION.
to
it
promote
great danger of the
duty religious
affec is diffi-
208
cult, so is it open then,
I also
estness, of
path
warn
which
enough
just bid
to
love, and the
and
their
on
of
gratitude;
and
That
felt before
Peter The
open-mouthed
our
Saviour's
This
it often
and
Christian interest
though
happens in
men
His
excited.
enough
;
then
to
the
God.
serve
they suddenly turn Christ
and
they secure
at
now
of
to
then
as
the
easier
to
spiritwhich
he
their attention
he
;
religion,(hard
does
not
which
humble
round
still think
populace
is
far
go
he will
not
mere
practicalefforts
time, like the multitude, to
denying
gradually sinkinginto while
it.
indulging their
and
a
or altogether,
St.
under
it is far
means
neglectof After
him
the
think
they seek
sound
a
to distressing
way
rule
to
supply, of encouraging to feelings,
a
subject
to
that it is
of
of the
hearers, when
begin
gained, soon
a
not
of zeal which
finds
He
be,) than
this
taken
happen
in
the
is
It
suddenly changed
was
may
teacher.
to
faith, fear,
gratitude
admiration
miracle
blasphemy.
in
trial failed
his
apt
awakening
be
tumult
vehement
plain
are
duty.
must
earn
the
men
Christ
care
faith, fear, love,
mind.
first
serve
you
from
most
their
religion,
counterfeit
men
which
reason,
in
earnest
you
misleads
consideration
serious
the very
against a
you often
obedience,
fall into
to
make
to
[SERM.
For
abuse.
to
that I desire
must
has
EMOTION.
RELIGIOUS
a
mere
the world, Him
form
themselves
of the favour
of
with of
true
Almighty
abjuring Peter,
or
obedience, Christians,
God.
XIV.]
RELIGIOUS
For
these
warn
to
them
urge
connexion
with
determined
and
and
passionate,but
a
such
of
case
times
certain he
Him, love
reply,that
of
mind
when but
I
say it is
that
should
which aim
for various excited VOL.
; i.
I
which
to
reasons,
the
I
children, a
ardour not
any
one
to
and
and
that
is
mother,
has
us
and
avoid
question
that
virtue, is
describing the of
we
man
passion.
it is often
P
be
may
quiet affection
To
state
attained,
meditative,
perfectstate, that
know
con
that, even
;
Christian
a
all
bears
feelings ; again,
am
is the
it
times
calm altogether
at.
but
however
his father
zeal, for instance, though
this
child
a
of that
various
inseparablefrom
every
give up
tumultuous
not as
at
out
towards
almost
we
full, reverent,
parents and
agitated by
to
always possible;
not
thrown
bears
which
at
to
help feelingemotion
I
sound consis
are
resolution
Here,
this is
objected,that take the
mind,
parents, calm,
his
is
they
service
a
templative,obedient.
and
is the
and
God's
for
love
Him,
which
I pro
Holy Spiritimparts, is
preferenceof
for
towards
of
the
which
and
aim,
thing else, a
at
far
how
perfectstate
deliberate
to
to
it. that
cannot
it.
to
emotions
strong
principle,and
Now
a
important
as
fullywhat
explain more
to
between
Christian
must
it is
their heart
give
to
ceed, therefore,
tent
I think
reasons
209
againstimpetuous feelingsin religion,
men
as
EMOTION.
which
we
impossible,
being agitated and before
us
is, whether
210
RELIGIOUS
think
should
we
ther
of
should
we
sin
feel
to
But
encourage
these
more
religiousmen
come
;
and
Let
review
us
I
stances
the
Some
have
feelings ;
and
vehement
mode
it
doubt
is
of
tempers
adopt
faith
deeper
think
as
Such
ardour
proof
and
of their
of
account
it
occurs.
For
their
are,
; but
of the
much.
strong
course,
a
think
men
may
possess
maintain
itself make that
others
than
No
of
their
they
must
account
on
considering it instead
conduct
is,
of
nar
for the satis
faith.
excited
commendable
of
earnestness,
into
Next, there which
all
course
beware
real
factoryfruitsof
very
I would
not
better
must
rowly searching
on
circum
of
make
genuine ;
more
they
vary
matter
a
men
does
themselves
of it ; that
deliberate.
accidental
men
principle. All c^eep-rooted their
be
expressing themselves.
of
feel alike.
2.
and
imaginations and
ardent
impossible to
that
they
of.
natural
men
others.
religiousprinciple,
of the
some
speak
1. The
not
calmer
the
become,
all times
at
under
general rule, the
a
by itself,is calm, sober,
viewed
and
As
accidents.
are
men,
no
subject
and
praiseworthyin
it is
circumstances
some
it is
the
passionatelyon in
whe
emotion,
Doubtless
it.
it is natural
religion;
certain
of violent
much
times
at
[SERM.
EMOTION.
besides
particularoccasions
feeling is natural, not
for its
own
peculiarcircumstances instance
;
and
sake, under
it is natural
for
even
but
on
which a
man
a
RELIGIOUS
XIV.]
feel
to
begins
especialremorse to
keen
and
sorrow
tion
of
think
rnind
him.
A
he learns
sinners
denies
than
well
doubtless
the
wear
it would
have
;
who
who
a
higher
could
;
of
state
deeper coVie
soon
root
to
an
was
and
Yet
it
mind. would
accident
the
but
wept It
religion,and
was
been
\
praise.
permanent
?
and
had
tears
she
God
Lord
our
what
that
to
be
to
the
only
turn
soul
whenever
often is this the more
is
doubts
woman
no
What
than
end,
of
this as
zeal.
In like manner,
the
and
Saviour's
her faith
of true
power
Who
feet with did
but
;
away.
behind
It
away.
emotion,
how
The
her a
in
repentance
first step in
Had
Peter's
she
;
not
was
season.
a
His
with
but
was
came
in her
done
is clear this It
she
washed
and
honoured
was
?
a
better
no
?
repent
emo
Christ in
repentance
no
ours
of
state
wear
peacefulnessof
their
sinner, when
much,
have
Angels
excellence
to
feel bitter
all such
of the
more
first
he
of grace stirring
do
can
Christian
a
bound
are
the
yet
first
agitation will
of
state
But
highest
the
saying, that
but
inchoate
a
the
when
ought to
repentance.
sinner, indeed,
religion,such is this
he
religion;
it is but ;
proportionas
his sins
at
evidentlyis not
ian's
211
EMOTION.
we
we
!)
case
shall for the
1
Luke
the
time
vii. 38.
P2
fall into truer
be
our
sin, (and faith
is,
distressed,per-
212
RELIGIOUS
haps agitated.No procedure
it is
Though cording
to
what
then
lence
;
the
God
to
Bad
after
our
the
though here,
;
mind
of
of
Times
V
fortunes
of the Church
We
the
see
however,
is
not
the
of
ject
of
other neither
will
better
they nor
will worse
1
Psalm
life
will
pain;
bad
calm
afraid
it.
of evil
of
true
In
bare
these
cxii.
the fear. in
causes
emotion,
of distress
times
them.
doing.
7.
the
faith, though it
their
conceal so
in
anxiety and
openly
more
for
con
agitate
Epistles.Such
lay
the
fixed, trustingin the
of
speak
hand,
describes
the
not
cause
essence
religion, and
times
"
some
accidentallyaccompanies religiousmen
can
especial interest
parts of St. Paul's
various
of
viz.
is
will
influence
very
we
obedience,
Psalmist
mind,
of
a
feelings.
the
is
do,
we
other
persecution will
circumstances
;
"
heart
"his
offering
affliction and
believer, who
of the
tidings,"for Lord
:
ac
excel
of
the
accidents
too,
excellence
higher
fidence
such
subjectto
occasionallyagitateus news
On
habitual
further, the
And,
yet if
best
sinning.
consistent shall be
is the
feel it
virtue
the
strange
Christian
high
no
a
disquietude.
not
temperament,
argues
state.
do
we
repeat, it is but
I
we
3.
It
?
more
less
mental
be
this
of
if
sign
it would
yet
;
much
bad
a
our
imperfect offer
doubt
make
to
[SERM.
EMOTION.
on
the
sub
feelings; They
at
are
XIV.]
RELIGIOUS
all this may
Now
We
the
find
resolutions a
calm
quietlyand God
!
deny riches
St.
feed
;
Paul,
with
but
not
in God's
I am,
how
both abound
;" and
house,
we
him
besought What,
also
to
die
Jesus." tion.
the
The
;
blessed
other
expresses of
his
that
learned
to be
I
be the
dentallyagitated:
bound
"I
am
the now
"
resigna taken
hath
And
the
struggle, was
ready to
on
Apostle
same
at
Lord
the
is in his
that
:
mine
only, but of
name
of salvation
during "
be
break
the Lord
calmly
assurance
life,who,
Jerusalem to
as
friends
of the Lord."
name
my
says
his
and
Job
to
Joshua
and
me
when
for the
gave,
how
St. Paul
to
and
I know
Again,
from
calm
whatso
in
know
for
weep
how
Lord
me."
account
content.
and
not
Jerusalem
hand, how his
have
away
to
ready
Observe "
away
keep
am
nor
greater fervency,
emotion,
ye
at
for
proceeds.
more
to
mean
heart ? for I
convenient
the Lord."
serve
far from
poverty
firmly, "As
with
firmly but
he
so
will
I
abased,
but
simply
says,
"
therewith be
to
of Thee;
Remove
acceptablenesson
more
to
circumstances, distressing
more
sight,says,
state
ever
in
was
required
with
hand,
How
neither
me
food
the other
on
I
I die.
give
;
with
me
he
because
"
lies
vanity and
me
in
offer his prayer
Agar
before
not
same
ardour.
more
things have
them
me
the
sometimes
men,
with
simply does
Two
"
prayers
sometimes
Scripture.
offered, and
expressed by good
way,
from
illustrated
be
same
213
EMOTION.
close acci
be offered.
214
RELIGIOUS
.1 have for
These which
the
kept
...
laid up
me
remarks
suitable
they
but
and
encouraged supplant They as
They
go.
for
;
those
cause
sheltered
men
from
God
ings themselves of
;
perfectpeace,
in
their
retained and
give
thing good and
energetic expression
a
by
and
going, is
deeper
a
any
colour
the Christian
to
more
feel
the power
there
as
in
them,
minds
suddenness, they
far
so
and
these
and
coming
from
mind
permanently
"
fixed into habits of
us
partlybe
;
partlybecause
"
instead
agitatingthe are
2
are
faith,and
within
place
whose agitatingfeelings,
all
stayed on
are
self-deception.
confirmed
kept
are
or
on,
they may
case,
to
their
becomes
They
be counted
to
lead
lose
gradually
obedience
our
not
faith, and
true
will
religion itself.
St, Peter's
in
as
relation
natural, sometimes
not are
is
religious prin
true
to
the
show
to
sometimes are
there
righteousness1."
feelingsbear are
come
of
[SERM.
Henceforth
suffice
may
ciple. They ;
faith.
crown
a
excited
EMOTION.
character. it will be
Now, I have
taken
vehement
a
evidence
of
Pattern, Jesus
Prov. xxi.
tumultuous
and
some
Great
granted,
highestChristian
that the
wish
for
13. Isaiah
xxx.
Job. xxvi.
7,
8.
i. 21. 3.
in these
observed, that
Phil. 2
not
as
temper
needing proof, is free from
this, let
us
iv. 11, 12. iv. 6"8.
Josh.
turn
to
we
our
what
examine
xxiv.
all
if
feeling. But,
Christ, and
Tim.
remarks
15.
Acts
RELIGIOUS
XIV.]
was
the
character
He
alone
of all
And, and
When
does
characterized
by
an
which
sinners
and
still how
conspicuousand in the
is the
How
has
emotion could
not
be
otherwise.
irreverence
were
an
time
when
He
for
it is !
How
solemn
To
said
Him. have
tranquillity.
Father, Lord
of heaven
hast revealed for
so
think in
and
things from them
it seemed
of His
distress
Something
of
con
in
I
reason
worship.
the
the
are
petitions! feverish
and
it
us,
it otherwise At
"
another
rejoiced in the
with thank
and
this
same
Thee,
O
hast
prudent, and
Even
so,
Father,
Thy sight." Again, "
garden. He then was understanding. beyond our
in the
mind
there
com
and
;
earth, that Thou
babes.
good
prayer
"
the wise
unto
com
and
few
"
marked
undisturbed
these
not
our
suppose
to
His thanksgivingis spirit,"
hid
death,
feelingstell
towards
is
and
us
model
own
two
or
words
of tumult
our
fer
for the very
and
absence
Surely
!
a
grave
entire
an
as
unadorned
of it ! How
What
it
with
is His
gave
purpose,
given
plain and
words
of His He
His
silentlyadore,
must
prayer
the
to
more
He
that
the
and
one
de
we
undeniable
general tenor
! Consider
duct
be
which
energy
prehend
posure
speak
ever
mysteriousagony
in His
of His
words
calmness
devotion
His
He
such
Or, if there
?
vehemence
where
any
marked
or
which
displayed.
ever
simplicityas ?
perfect holiness
that
find
we
can
obedience vour
of
men
'215
EMOTION.
was,
we
know
not
what, which
216
RELIGIOUS
weighed heavy be
spared
Yet
how
"
extreme
how
and
subdued
this
away I
what but
instance, though
one
of mind, tranquillity
John
xiii.,in which
He
His
upon
Judas
when
who
seized
Pilate, When
His
by He
does
us
devotion, of enthusiastic words
before
brought the
of
example wishes,
conduct
of
or
cross.
passionate
intemperate
?
Such
is the lesson
Now
us. are
His
and
;
times
several
at
sufferingon an
washing
as
particular. Reflect
in
enemies, when
set
deep
Read
Atonement.
Him
lastly,when
and
of that
one,
addressed
betrayed
this is
And
is described
words
serious
Thee:
conspicuous through
the
feet, Peter's disciples'
His
chief is
historyof
the solemn
out
which
petition!
nevertheless, not
;
wilt1."
a
trial.
possibleunto
Me
Thou
what
will, but
might
His
of is His
concise
from
cup
He
prayed
bitterness
Abba, Father, all things are
take
to
He
Him.
upon
the
[SERM.
EMOTION.
let
taught the
gave Father
us
a
;
remind
me
to
prayer
and
by
same
upon
upon
right,but ness,
occasions
there
is
in
us
this model
Prayer-book for long is but
guide
our
look
will
vehement
or
that a
ever
we diligently
praying own
in
Luke
x,
21.
vain
agitationof
call upon
us
Mark
xiv. 3G.
to
the
Liturgy is
prayers
gravity,simplicity,deliberate
1
Christ
Church.
own
our
You
formed. strictly
how
you,
teaches
conduct
Saviour's
our
in ;
the
for it
mind
is
for serious
trust,
deep-
RELIGIOUS
XIV.]
humility. Many
seated
Church
the
and perfection,
better
it is
to
Saviour's
our
be
consider times
Lord's
our
they
for
ing
think
sake
argument's
Can
the
into
ers
conclude
To
Peter's not
fall.
nor
Hosanna,
then
a
in
us
take
us
Holy His
to
say
Gospel
the
ourselves
;
He, who
much
A
of God
feel Christ
us
miracle
of
died
in
their
away.
sometimes
speaking
St.
let
;
be
not
us
us
high-
impetuous
take
warning,
cried, first
who
multitude
adoration soon
let
Let
was
from
warning
ourselves
religion.
Blessed
!
promise
not
Crucify.
especialmercies
the
our
was
obedience
fickle
them
We
"
to
calm
own
Let
of
sudden
effect upon
season.
yet
Let
language that
into
how
encourage
from
too
:
much
talk
minded, bold
?
in His
perfectman,
inten
were
lightof
to
Grant
by.
they
resemblance
remotest
holiness
Lord's
will
some
resurrection,bring us His follow
after His
revealed
this
before
delivered
to
so, and
precepts
the fullest
even
cannot
and
;
think
to
pass
His
yet what
descended,
example ?
I
But
so.
It
speak, ought
defective
prayer
ad
are
thoughts
our
example. thus
who
tionallydefective, as Ghost
turn
profane enough
they are
confess
those
high
easilywrite
opinions
to
and
precept
that
denied
could
such
sufficient
quite
their
discern
they
When
cold
reason,
very
not
think
they
prayers.
vanced,
this
do
They
doubtless, think
persons,
for
prayers
formal.
and
217
EMOTION.
startled
Saviour And excite to
us
them ;
"
thus us
its
the for
a
through
218
RELIGIOUS
consciences
our
assuring but
us
"
we
which
who
said,
secret
of inclination
thoughts, which
on
us
ings pany it ;
but
an
them
actions
that
we
evidence
though reason
they of
to
accepted
for
and
the
be
have
that
character
garden
of
shall
we
in
It
will
thing
sake, who as
are
;
the
at
of
a
we
of
or
many
latter feel not
may
in sin
bore sinner
they
faith, comfort
in
last
day;
gives
yet they will agony
the
cross.
of and us
By
us.
themselves,
the on
tests
of
which
do,
accom
never
fruits
worth
infection
suffered
or
the
judged
reflect
purity,
Spirit working
no
every His
prayers,
to
These
Christ's
are
good
mere
frequent transports,
they
are
fair
sacrifice
shedding
may
;
went
his
by
death-bed
of
they
;
hus
themselves.
the
recollect
go
good us
The
all the
our
obedience
hearty
assure
on
recurrence
and
without
self-denial, one
is worth
be
not
us
sir," yet
go,
spiritualexultation.
corne
is
self-denying mercy,
to
the
much
and
of
than
and
tears,
as
comfort
deed
humility,
He
nothing
people indulge
more
one
when
feelings, passionate
warm
idle
give
duty,
to
is
says."
I
"
He
Lord,"
He
XIV.
fancy
Let
Lord,
of
act
we
servants,
vineyard, gained
One
words.
and
Him.
"
things son
the
to
not
true
saying
[SERM.
;
receive
to
us
the
bandman's
His
are
with
doing
hearts
and
calling on
content
EMOTION.
and
by its be
in the
SERMON
XV.
RELIGIOUS
FAITH
ROMANS
He
staggered
not
in
strong
was
iv.
what
20, 21.
of
promise
faith, giving
that
persuaded
the
at
RATIONAL.
He
God
glory
had
unbelief
through God
to
promised
and
:
He
; but
being able
was
fully
also
to
perform.
THERE of
into
a
;
in
them.
any
They
spiritual gift, and
feelings,
they
altogether it
compare
as
us
admitting
therefore
own
kind
in
lead
is
to to
any
and
that,
heavenly
in
our
its
who
of
to
speak
irrational,
of as
con
origin,
it
is
it
is
that
it.
to
for
Christian if it
were
or
thus
And
excuse
an
world,
principles
natural
wish
that
our
and
a
very
because
;
unworthily
this
from
consider
of
irreligious lives, extravagant
of
illustration
its
thing
every
matters
or
enter
in
peculiar
from
habit
cannot
persons
in
the
feeling
a
superhuman
think
others,
as
and
strange
in
are
Faith
ordinary
influences
and
not
duct
as
different
affects and
such
something
nature,
who
men
Christian
describing
principle
a
serious
are
their Faith
a
mere
220
RELIGIOUS
fancy
had
not
of
doctrines
exceeding
certain
Faith
which
objecton
of
mind
the
Divine
Grace.
and
to
I
at
acted ters
of
when
hear
scoff
on
;
now
some
Faith
or
lives.
When
of
It is obvious
no
witness
doubt
opposed
and
of
unthought
to
that
true
habit of Faith
a
(I
us
is
We
recollect
ing
and
led his
be
acting
take
our
place
show
this.
men
who
mean
thought we
on
trust to
in
clearlythe Our
never
religiousmat hour
ever
be
religious
a
things believed, not which
is
peculiar to
We
memory.
do
yesterday; yet
saw
believe
to
examples.
some
trust
afternoon.
to
is said
repeat)the
Abraham,
experience.
own
in
;
absur
an
him
speak, (I
Faith
we
even
endeavour
my
are
what
of
that Faith
true
that of
Trust, except
we
it took
all
as
to
believing them,
religion. Let
now
the
marvellous
at
Faith
a
it might religion,)
we
act
thoughts, that
strange principleof action
a
men
it is principle, the
itself
it is not
be
whereas
our
the
it is also
in the text, which
it shall
To
But
such
word
And
that
and
and
;
who
influences preventingand assisting
mean
mentioned God's
our
that it is irrational
say
dity.
true
Trust, is
e.
and
those
by
Now,
most
will form
man
without
i. itself,
fixes
glory, unheard
elsewhere, is quite no
felt
way.
Scripture are
in
had
persons
be necessarily, that
disposed
some
[SERM.
which, accordingly,could
and
;
would
only, and were
RATIONAL.
feeling,which
or
others
FAITH
the
way
have
remember.
we
circumstances confidence
we
not
of in
our
morn
me-
is
mory
the
slept through a
long journey, Thus
wise.
Again,
that
but
reasoning think
we
do
we
be
not
shadows
other
the
turned
sight; unless
there
but
can
reason
And
is,that
us.
sometimes in
religionis
and
that
said
not
reason
often
therefore
absurd
trust
them
case
that or
the
and for
that, which
be
to
without
here,
memory
and
observing, because
us
be
certain
I
say
yet
;
irrational this true
only at
sun
and that
to
our
one
it is
faith
our
memory says it is
continue
reason,
faithful
be
are
witnesses, us
right in
before
to
because
they mislead
is, that they
happens
no
to
plain
times
our
though they often
way,
cannot
deceive
chance
our
mistake.
they are
it is
this
we
the
on
to observe, particularly
you
a
and
"
the whole
because so
;
faith
against itself.
is worth
This
that
be
in
reasoning powers deceive
doubt,
nothing against reason
continuallytrust
we
though
happened is
Here
our
thing we
is
I wish
what
face
our
?
way
ground,
is it
of
even
would
us
the
on
shining out, though
was
on
of
are
what
one
another,
Who
it.
seeingstrong
knowing
about
sure
see
yet
;
memory
soundness
general
From
?
powers
can
our
reasoning,and
use
we
the
trust
we
other
deposes
thing by reasoning,
of any
convinced
we
we
from
?
when
even
that
us
returned
memory
faith in
is irrational here
what
or
our
have
we
that
with
reason
persuading
day,
when
might
man
a
day long, without
all
us
strong, that
so
221
RATIONAL.
FAITH
RELIGIOUS
XV.]
us
;
;
this and
222
RELIGIOUS
FAITH
(again) because obligedto what
is
have
live.
what
be.
In
matters
chances
There food
our
be
not
not
obligedto is
the same,
tastes so
;
and
do
we
chance, though
it
acting promptly
is
; in
matters
have
time
the
follyof
the
in
be,
idle
such
of this
matters
times do distrust when or
they lead
again
our
us
which fault too
should
we
is as
to
be
credulity,or
weak
nor irrational,
or
that there
as
instance,
shows trust
memory are
things
hasty in believing; there
believingtoo
again that
may
some
we
for
another's
Doubtless
this neither
it will
what
that
we (and this, in religion,
stition,)but
about
indulge them
said,
when
only shows
quite true.
much,
yet
we
unexpected conclusion,
some
memory,
contradicts it,this which
life,we
!
experience of
reasoningpowers,
our
this world's
fancyingsabout
If it be
regards the future.
this
all
thoughts
the
if with
condemnation,
our
round
trial; and
our
and
same
life,alas
future
a
can
necessityof
This
restless
and
this is
And possibilities. be
of
concerns
denied) we
it, for
from
cease
friends
good
happiness in
our
for carnal
be
the
it looks
real.
is
should
we
poisonous,
abstain
not
fancies
"
have
we
daily life,we
being deceived.
or
be
are
but possibly,
(itcannot
but
"
we
perverse
our
once,
to-day may
quite certain,
of
and
chance
a
be
may
of
at
act
[SERM.
practicalmatters
for fastidious
time
are
that
us
to likely
all
upon
the minute
about
to
dwell
no
We
in
RATIONAL.
that
is such
a
readily and call
all
super trust
is
irrais necessarily
RELIGIOUS
XV.]
tional, which and
be
there
is
our
senses,
authorities
other
do, every But
day
it may
ants,
our
the
meant
by
faith
ourselves us,
and
at
so
these
act
other
the
of
truth
"
that
so
;
that
;
"
on
what
to
trust
this
do
we
can
on
the
whole
other to
it is
hand
another
trust
Scripturesense
a
foregoingillustrations.
us,
reliance trust
the
the
on
sightand said has
This
I grant to
its
reason
use
of another,
words
in oneself.
word,
faith
understand
in
;
"
;
is the as
and
we
yet what men
not
in this as
common
when
reminding
is
proved of
sense
opposed
to
meaning
of
contrast
I have who
;
word,
trusting another,
therefore
very
person
of the
be
by
to
gain
we
to
then,
us,
them
use
and
Let
to
sometimes
is
the
our
than
nothing more these
is
things quite well enough
the
faith,in the
rational
we
faith.
continuallyabout
so
that
thing from
that
and
are
that
;
though
command,
upon
different
and
"
yet they
each
correct
from
all
is not
like,
is in fact ;
trust, i. e.
on
then
;
said, that belief in these inform
be
reason
mislead
lives,is
our
first
and
trust;
reasoningpowers
and
and
trust
to
of
bound
that, in fact,almost
so
"
that
are
we
must
senses,
commonly senses
:
the
exist, and
we
whom
we
and
memory,
examine
to
that
Power this
absur
that, strictly speaking,
than
Beyond
likelyto
actual
an
come
found
Unseen
an
obey.
to
we
little more
know
without
when
will be
subject,it
is but
what
on
denied
be
may
223
RATIONAL.
is founded
dity. Indeed,
we
FAITH
it to
already are
eager
224
for
in
demonstration
there
It is easy
it is
when
For
few
how
things
ourselves
for
all
After
a
what
health,
certain
a
places
at
certain
persons
as
our
view
we
direction
and
;
have
heard
we
know
"
of
there
has
sea
others, "
proud
and
what
seen
for himself
of
that
;
that of
us
sinful would
To
in
are
every and
in
an
around,
fact
the
it?
in
all
the
to
extend
miles,
we
land
is
so
?
report of
testimony which,
concerned, then,
I have
?
stretches
the
never
fullybelieve
number
this trust, this faith
religionis
And
has
have
described
all sides
know
we
say) within
we
that land
then, convinces
What,
when
on
who
proved
them
certain
to
will
(we
and
us,
do
which
us
certain
a
us,
is
But
island.
what
towns
of
around
which, nevertheless, we
and
be,
then
not
sixty miles
fiftyor seen,
there
Are
?
more
But
for
principles
travelled
lives
state
alive
been
certain
have
our
trusting
certain
a
have
place,
distance.
a
in
!
reason
without
are
we
ascertain
can
and
know
of years,
in
have
perhaps
we
senses
we
strange
or
subject attentively,
which
that
likings,have
and
the
as
of this life.
concerns
own
do
know
in
no
are
our
number
certain
the
by
We
others ? of
there
proposed."
irrational
consider
we
rea
considering faith
even
in the
principleof conduct
and
sense
I have
proceed as
to
another,
of
matters
show, that,
to
in
trust
But
also.
soning
religion,that
of
matters
difficulties in
are
[SERM.
RATIONAL.
FAITH
RELIGIOUS
and
only then,
fain call irrational.
instanced
in
one
set
of facts,
XV.]
RELIGIOUS
which
how
all of us,
never
what
forged,if
we
act
because implicitly,
only bids are
certain
all are,
we
subject,)that
seriouslythinks
one
dispose of
men
tells
their
future
a
exact
later
or
would
be
that
Or,
we
later
or
can
escape
most
shall
he
know
can
know
was
born,
How
death, Of
course
irrational
in
them
die ? because that ? has
nothing nor
of
of what
little,indeed,
except that it is
a
whole VOL.
took
he
knows
received to
doubt
witness, though each T.
Q
their
it
expect of
us
die ? how
them
place
in other
he
die ?
he
before
countries. it
about
what
the
do ;
one
men
fact,and
and
;
sooner
as
to
any
seen
happens
would, in truth, be idle a
he
what
No
indeed
not
other
the
die?
they
has
proof
again,
arrange
still death
them.
we
on
death
property and
observe, what
he
does
their
befal
to
Yet
it.
of
in others
think
affairs,confidentlycontemplating,not time
that
us
life,as
present.
sooner
he
them
Scripture,then
(when
must
we
to
at
fancy
in
discretion,faith
respect
know,
we
trust
our
sense
day acting
every
how
act
us
per
slightly ; nay,
rational.
and
life,nay,
for what
upon
and
in
of
speculate and
common
caution
proper
perfectlysafe
is
but
to
are
We
be.
may
with
know
know.
we
confide, in
to
hand-writings,which,
in their
numberless
business
obliged or
saw,
of
think
we
the
in
men
confide, are
we
may
all which
almost
Consider
be
2'25
RATIONAL.
believe, is equallytrue
we
others, of
sons
FAITH
at
all,
except that mankind
individual
has
it as
only
226
further,
And,
against
our
our
constantlybelieve
we
likely
under
is
precise case
the
all
judge, decide,
reason,
future.
in
And
bottom
this the
and
;
and
rightly);
imprudence,
not
to
of
the which
and
form
religious
others
on
(I say) calls
trust,
and
we
proceed
plans
world
(it may
or
we
ourselves,
kinds,
even
think
about
question
act,
this
all
things
more
reliance
of
acquire knowledge
e.
than
from
thus
And
faith.
in
testimony!
when
know
to
consideration
matter
the
i.
judgment;
own
informant
[SERM.
in the universal
share proportionate
his
RATIONAL.
FAITH
RELIGIOUS
for
the
at
the
is
trust
to
prudence, (and act
trust,
upon
be) headstrong folly or
madness.
But not
it is needless
that
without
on
go
spreading of and
bonds
is
it
account
we
another's
Abraham, the
sets
it
gives promise
rational
ear
of
God
nature.
had
between
fancied
man
when
man,
above
in the that
he
than
Word
of his
he
yield
to
his
own,
one,
like
God,
and
own
it is true,
hope
the shall
then,
when
Abraham,
promise beyond He
a
better
the
to
the
know)
fellow-man, nay, as
hope beyond hope,
Divine
for
against reason
sighted expectation? in
(we
society. Now,
judgment
yet think
and
is
of faith, breaks
want
believe his
ignorant,to
to
only
could
event distressing
confidence
of
of human
the world
;
most
state
a
Distrust,
man.
very
to
want
a
The
it.
happen
can
proceed
to
afforded
short rested
by
a
hope suggested by never
should
have
a
XV.]
RELIGIOUS
God
and
son,
he
well
not
witness
he
God
we
receive
the
with
the
urge
God
is
had
he
who
well
giving glory to God, what
If
"
not
through unbelief, but
that
persons
of
staggered
"
might
(he might witness
the
But
son.
self-wise
just reproof?
"
Therefore,
a
227
steps of his faith, in the
in the
of men"
Apostle,)
those
address
of
language
RATIONAL.
him
promised
walk
neglect to
FAITH
greater1." promise of
the
at
strong in faith,
was
being fullypersuaded
and
promised
He
able
was
also
to
perform." But
it may
God
certain
it
God
has
How
are
? To
not
to
to
we
believe
His
it
to
but
mans
a
that the
and
;
book
which of
the words
according to
God.
truth
they speak
whether
this, is
disbelieve
tells us,
will
point
for
Abraham,
to
us
Church
man
knew
to
hear,
we
contains
know
did
in
voice
Church
holy, and
they say is
as
The
revealed
He
indeed
name.
of the
True, if we
"
to us
His
not
His
speakingin Ministers
spoken
madness
but it is
;
objected;
had
then
were
Him
be
or
or
reason
againstit?" This
objectionbrings
to
us
I do
weighty question,though
a
very not
large think
and
it
is,
generally speaking, a
very
practical
; viz.
what
for
believing the
Bible
came
are
our
from
scoffingway,
reasons
God
?
he
is
If not
1
one
any to
1 John
Q2
one
be
v.
asks
answered
9.
this ;
in
a
for he is
228
RELIGIOUS
profane, and nounced
find
to
St. Paul
by
Jesus.
truth, waiting
man
knowing
or
about
say
Now,
with
find
their
reason,
a
rational
that
that
believe,
of authority
the
it, (in
murmur
at
though God
in
God,
at
the last
be
bound
to
truth
did
He
miserable
spiteof
and
that
believing
all
cases,) they do
to
Himself would
wretched the
dis
seeing,they do
trusting God.
to
practicallydisloyalto
this,depend
believe, they do
to
speaking
lay,still they
it hard
for
them
plainlyproved
show
pretend
being required to
without
act
themselves be
pro
itself quite
may
think
great many
very
may
undoubtingly,the divine in
"
a
trust
see
own
Bible,
it could
was
given
not
being required
being
preferto
is
with
theydo
bid believe
upon
like
though they
that
say
they are
may
dailytake things
we
faith is in
on
quarrel
not
but
better evidence what
act
to
"
they
the
profanepersons
that
procedure, do
to
I conclude.
willing they
admit
to
trust, and
what
to believe, if they could willingness
fess themselves on
of
hearing
at
consider
him
let
such
however
"
deeds
knowing
not
which
whatever first,
about
say
or
them,
followingremarks,
pro Lord
humbly, yet
witnessingthe
reasonings, and
vain
God
on
daring blasphemers,and
and
scorners
curse
of the
wishing inquiressincerely,
the
perplexed
think
upon
if
a
the
to
the haters
But
at
their
himself
exposes
[SERM.
RATIONAL.
FAITH
to
them. as
He
even
them
that
Did
they
will
be faithful
appear to
selves, and
authorityof
their
would God.
XV.]
RELIGIOUS
Their
conduct
they
and
fear
to
false
show
They
do
like
him
himself
swear,
inferior bear
and
other
they
on
mutual
they
cannot
depend are
if
say,
the
help it; are
him.
so
freedom
iu
shackles
of
within.
given
And to
They
minds,
dependence,
right,and
proud
takes
which
a
think
promises
and
do such
I answer,
?
while
; which
puts
place, it
is true,
up
another,
trust
rebellions
and
image
some
they aim
to
that such
reason
from
freedom
they
men
Unless
to
which
con
others.
tumults set
proud
again, that
in turn
this is the cause
one
Maker
so
and
bound
be
affairs. their
his
to
not
more
chain, (as he
equalitywith
to
do
to
apt
then
trusted
of
is
why
they are
Here
man's
of it ; he
him
dependence
national
natural
He
be ashamed
will
bear
on
them
this
do.
binds
they sort
a
this
believing
all.
acknowledge
to
and
;
to
to
cannot
trust,
rules
is their
another, much
You
each
them
believing
libertyby breaking
Redeemer.
their at
is implicitly,
they
jestindeco
or
Clearly,it
trust
if
consci
To
it,)which
siders
in
not
such
religion ; they
cannot
unmanly,
because
merely
their
do as
like the tie of
his
be
to
nature
men
otherwise
religiousmen,
at
it is which
dependence.
self
they
Why
? dissolutely
but
229
they ridicule
will
what not
trust
that
do
as
live
grounds,
they
trust
this.
faith itself they ridicule ; not
very
it
Why
persons
rously,or
to
RATIONAL.
narrow-minded,
sin ?
entious
on
shows
frequentlyscoff
so
timid
FAITH
think to
of the
their
gain
for
230
RELIGIOUS
themselves
'let these
God.
So,
about
their
fore minds
that almost
us
upon I
Next,
themselves
God's word from
a
forciblyof
truer
observe, that
these
of their
is
to
very
us
they
trust
their
own,
ters.
and
Now their
conscience Their
fuller
depen
as
His
their
than
more
let
conscience
the
why Is
? is
as
not
much
we
consciences
our
because, the
reason,
because
of God's trust
they
not
conscience a
;
unbelief,is,that
words
do
to
Scripturecame
and
ask, if they
me
reason, too
sight
own
our
belief in the
this,I say, confutes
for their
they give
obedience
ground
own
way.
our
us
in
And
their
"
primarilybecause
presence Him.
in this
;
on
tell
God
obey
obey
unbelieving men,
that
founded
persons We
on objectors reason
dependence
and
mouth
own
suppose
merely
actually feel these
imme
against Scripture,condemn
words
of such
bidding
dependent
God.
mistake
God.
visible
our
out
will
mere
on
dependent
that
and
;
hard
use
It is
birth
"
man
our
insisting,
been
our
its
on
it is there
grounded
utterlydependent ;
diately on dence
I have
from
are
they will,
accustom
to
do is
against
Faith
And
purpose
which
We
in others.
reminds
our
thing we
every
creatures,
who
to
with
fault
dislike it.
the fact, on
to
trust
men
they do
much
very
rebelled
he
professwhat
rinding
not
account,
own
when
aspired after,
Satan
which
that
like
liberty,much
a
;
[SERM.
RATIONAL.
FAITH
their trust
their
Minis senses
their own
part of themselves
?
XV.]
as
RELIGIOUS
their
is
reason
God
by Almighty fluence
of
sin,
love
they
"
it ; for
to
therefore
they
whisper
of their
not
their
and
ruinous.
will
of
this
shows
of the
view
your
to not
them, do
You
know
;" how
will
"
so
diatelyget is
into
said
except
ridicule
argumentation before
their
and
then
passions,these
this
avow
ashes
;
he
that not
because
so,
a
a
in
so
cannot
lie in my
They it
heart
deliver
right hand
1
Isa. xliv.
boasted
!?"
20.
;
only champions
"
He
turned
soul,
a
conscience
"
;" perhaps they
hath
his
what
they do,
in effect say,
words.
many
imme
It flies like
the
are
like
we
deceived
their
or
says
turn
will
slight stirringof
the
in
should
you
to
;
fails them.
left for their defence. do
No
man
They
thing
by reasoning.
answer
coward
your
any
a
heart
they attempt ;
their
murmurings
they reply?
or
;
angry
is hateful
conscience
supposing
in
are
Supposing they
case.
and
scoffingsat religion ;
secret
they
sin
their
to
love and
plainly than
using profane language,
are
that
to
that
more
appeal
you
they
"
tells them
and
in
masters,
own
attend
not
masters,
conduct, if ever favour
their
the
yet they will
reason,
hearts, which
own
Nothing
plain
a
be
to
and
;
them
balance
to
reason
within
placed
order
in
sight and
attend
not
it is
and
;
231
RATIONAL.
FAITH
nor
feedeth him say,
We even
on
aside is there
;
232
RELIGIOUS
And
such
are
in
can
would
FAITH
the persons
any
degree
be
of
all
allow
ourselves of
words
tokens Cain
of their
set
was
kill
him,
on
minds
view
sorrowfully,and utmost,
our
they
is
spared
the
with
for
He,
but
re
love, though
earnestly,and
do
do,)
that
ought
we
can
death
second
Redeemer's
our
pray
;
look
to
"
by God,
cursed
of
the ruins
or
with
land
a
as
awe,
plain of Siddim
of
should
presence
them
to
(ifthere
be
may
them
mark
finding him
their
manner
the
that first rebel's mark
as
lest any
thereby to
us
most
on
and
; "
him," in like
them
upon
carry
we
frightened at
inconsistency,the
own
Surely not
?
and
the
Can
misplaced.
who
them
confidences
perplexed
those
in
Surely faith
most
be
to
Christian
any
conceivable
irrational,the
[SERM.
whom
?
trust
most
the
RATIONAL.
Babel, but
sake, is able
the
which
to
renew
fertilize.
and
For
ourselves,let
hearts, and doubts
law
regards to
Find
within
the
consider
the
out
him,
all that
bad
company
belief.
or
who
yet
then
us.
to
Our
us.
doubts,
which
quenches
of
unbeliever
the
as
enough
which
the
This
is
if
have
we
arise after disobedience
corrupt books
It is sin which
to
no
strictly obeys
an
it will be time
is confirmed
our
the truth
varietyof proof by
practicalinquiryfor will be found
about
is
voice in shall have
we
say
man
and
Bible, and
of the Bible
truth
any,
to
venture
God's
obey
practicallyformidable
Scripture. the
I will
but
us
lead
; to
no
it is un
Holy Spirit.
XV.]
RELIGIOUS
if
And
His
(through sight
;
what
will
or
liar
we
have
please
God
the
Let
proportion
whatever God
is
This
friends.
for
His
than
us
in
moving
aim
at
now
unspeakable
gift.
finding limbs,
our
of
attaining
enjoy
like
in
confirmed
it
it,
fami
our
of
blessedness
time
become
conversation
the
we
will
difficulty
more
in
strictly,
faith
no
understanding
in
God
obey
blessing)
shall
obedience.
bless
but
we
233
RATIONAL.
FAITH
;
in
and
praise
and
SERMON
THE
XVI.
MYSTERIES.
CHRISTIAN
iii. 9.
JOHN
How
that
cumstance,
Festival
latter
of the
of
Spirit
the
of
source
ment.
But
that
illumination
day
follows
accorded
difficulties,
Spirit does The may
given
know
Gospel
the
us
has
its
;
as
discern
and
not
giftsof
things,
promised
we
guide,
duty 8
is
us
that
but
influence, our
to
of
nature
not
the
a
Sun
light
intellect
mysteries,
which
the
;
its
Holy
remove.
more,
performing
promised
it is
the
reason,
coming
imparts, Trinity
what
us
On
Sunday.
forget
He
cir
Trinity
the
is
who
secret
not
grace
to
tell
and
Whit
of
should
we
the
as
Holy
commemorate
we
which
the
to
the
spiritual knowledge
lest
to
inasmuch
that
God,
all
of
the
in
conveyed
Feast
the
succeeds
immediately the
instruction
is much
THERE
?
be
things
these
can
towards
given, do
may and
not
that
God
It is
better.
strengthen and
man
we
in
us
;
it
XVI.]
SERM
is
given
to
immortal or
CHRISTIAN
THE
us
creatures,
as
beings, not
as
mere
whither
it
from
nature new
heart
for
the
Word
it enables
;
evil
and
a
sake
Spiritthought them
valuable, is
there
As
and
has
therefore
and
ledge, or
to
be)
(it may
a
prize knowledge
to
should
succeed
that
of the
And
"
love
way
above
Whit
all or
doubtless the
governance, still God
But
Bible
for such
know
from
the
inward
since
are
apt
holiness, therefore
it is
Trinity Sunday
that
Sunday to
mysteries
charitywhich
men
; us
and is
to
us
warn
is not all "
an
that
under
knowledge," the
fulfilling
Law." in
matter
of
;
dangerous mistake,
is a
And
sin.
so
is in itself
in the
knowledge
enlighteningvouchsafed
standing of
moral
them.
suitably provided,
most
the
God's
Holy Ghost,
the
knowing
gazing wistfullyat
into the Bible
look
blessed
earth, sky,
place desirable,
such
us
Holy
desire of
of
they contain,
expect it in any
to
teachingof and
about
understand
given
not
the
knowledge
providencesof
wishing to
has
sake
sinful in
nothing
marvellous
and
its
His
in
a
nothing
it tells us
the
wonders
in
ourselves
that the
for
fallen
our
Not
to act.
things
the
and
sea,
make
consciences
our
fit so
is wrong.
and
to
neither
tellingit ;
sacred
knowing
"
change
we
do, how
must
we
as
what
us
to
spirit."But
new
through
nor
us
good,
to
of
what
men,
disputers,
reasoners,
It teaches
going,
are
we
do
must
we
235
sinners, as
as
philosophicalinquirers.
are,
but
MYSTERIES.
fact there
have
been
very
236
CHRISTIAN
THE
grievousmistakes ian
of the
ignorant
consider of the of
of
state
what
which reason,
be
tions, could
said
Christ
thing,He
could
a
said, because demus,
shows)
event
startled
was
said
to
the
sixth
back
went
The
Feast
lightof
the
walked of
1. as
it ;
St.
chapter of no
is
Gospel. But
it.
as
those
John's
does our
not
first He He
fall
and
mentioned who
Him.
Pentecost
;
the
mysteriesin
remove
subject.
the
there
Gospel,
with
more
at
things be?"
Trinity succeeds
Gospel
religion. This upon
to
Nico-
(as
altogetheroffended
are
and
said it.
overcame
being exposed
on
away
who
He
Christ, yet
these
can
temptation,and
others
are
what
mysteriesof the
How
"
if it
as
He
inquirer, and of
no
that when meant
have
not
follower
the
at
have
sincere
a
true
a
Christj
felt the
in
they would
though
maintain
not
for human
Scripture;
in
to
doctrine
their self-devised
with
a
religion."
no
deep
too
e.
contained
honouring
that
argued,
inconsistent
or
were
a
be
Christianity
rational
"
term,
mysterious,i.
was
light
darkness
the
thought
to
as
the
Scripture speaks, to
have
they
men
coming,
with
ignorance ; and
they
hence
And
have
which
intellectual
be,
to
at all times
been
inconsistent
Gospel. They
Judaism,
have
of Christ
nature
objectof Christ's
mysteries of
[SERM.
respectingthe There
knowledge.
so
MYSTERIES.
Let
us
enlarge
it.
Let
press
us
upon
consider us
such
difficulties of
independentlyof
the
religion,
Scriptures.
Now
is
look
around,
God
we
all the
the
in
"
us,
upon We
that
see
is there
misery the
numberless
life, and the evils their
permit a
we
much
the
open to
each
on
His
which
say, Bible
solve.
;
We
we
and open
acknowledged there, but
1
harm
Gen.
xxiv.
the
comes
world?"
them,
when
they others
tortures
of
some
do
them
pain
historyof
casualties ;
at
which the it is
man
;
"
?
we
and
God
does
once,
This
is
before
are
Bible not
sins
our
world
feel
and
of human
why
own
to
then, further,
"
other,
63.
yet
;
of
us
Now
evil in
the
Some
mind
consequences.
I difficulty,
unable is
so
inflict
we
awful
of
sorrows
that
other, inflic
more
and
diseases
our
each
in the
we
and
us,
in
pain
condemns
themselves
show
to
As
question
man
suffering. Much
of
life
And
opportunity.
an
unrelentingly,nay, a
and
man,
!"
"
thousands, which
deaths.
unnatural of
around
on
prey
pleasant and
creatures
the
why
l
very
persuaded
His
ten
But
enemies
are
have
and
water,
brutes
be
see
we
and
ting violent, too,
loves
air
the
! how
eventide
and
beings, thousands
happy live
the
Christ
! how
country,
but
splendour
world
green
at
before
nature
cannot
good,
is most
amid
field
the
in
meditate
removed
not
as
is this
the
into
walk
to
has
great
as
fair is the face of
and
good
Gospel
excellent
How
"
237
MYSTERIES.
the
remain
they
;
came.
find
shall
we
these
it
CHRISTIAN
THE
XVI.]
; the
quite fact
explained at
238
CHRISTIAN
THE
We
all.
the
through dience
though
But
It
Bible.
was
revelation, it is doubtless
for this
it would
do
good,
is
if
that
they put
should God's
favour,
fending Jews? could
They be
said
to
God
the
that
for suffering
the fault of another.
lighten
the
provision. It
was
not
rious
a
God's
favour
animals. No are
; it
done
should
Does continues away,
the
All
that
the
daily
is
man
But
this
of difficulty still
depend The
in
One
Jewish
but stillthere
expe
mystery
a
this
ever
myste
so
the death
on
solve Christianity it.
to
unoffendingconstantly
of the offenders.
did
of unof
course.
pointwas,
affairs the
something
was
gracious
tell, of
into
transgressions
the death
suffer instead
rience
animals, they
there
should
not
told,
were
of consequence
way
make
could
Jews
their continual
How
creatures
of human
course
by
which
mysterioushere.
merely satisfy
certain
forfeiting.Now
ever
were
death
to
admitted
be
about
difficulties of Judaism
the
are
by Christianity. The
removed
and
;
knowledge
it would
His
gave now
the
practical knowledge.
not
Nor, again,
2.
more
opening
mystery
a
because
reason, no
us
curiosity. It
great
as
fit to
no
God
before
mystery
a
know
before
did
we
good,
thought
We
told.
sufferthis we are not the subject than on
world
He
why
disobe
to
the
created
it.
evil is in
the world
Adam
tempted
God
that
so
;
who
Devil,
into
sin entered
told that
are
[SERM.
MYSTERIES.
that
of brute
? difficulty
sacrifices indeed
remains
One
Great
XVI.]
THE
Sacrifice for
Gospel
the
to
sin, infinitely higher and
all other
than
fered,
is the
Here
message,
we
We
death
under
scheme
and
;
Another
He
of
direct
would
not
into
still
mystery.
a
Church, sin of
idol-worship?
this does
seen
in
gives
men
do
fit to
at
so
we
not.
We
in
born
all.
a
the
system
unequal health.
We cannot
are
we
favoured
tell ;
no
more
the
Gospel
others
educated
above than
;
others. the
Jews
not
are
others But
re
We
mysterious fact.
country, are
thought
has
He
again,
the
Christian
baptized ;
are
Here,
confirms
cognises and are
satisfy us, why
not
had
principle
same
advantages, comforts, education, talents, Yet
teach
God
the
is
God
the God
and
answer.
It is true
of
Almighty
His
to another
world.
Israelite
state
not
to
and
Christian
the
in
for
things ;
did
able
be
preferringone whole
of
thoughtful
a
revelation,the
nation.
one
suffers
One
and
;
do
Christ's
without
us
us.
this,is
Why
nations
all
the
too
We
for know
men
considering the
world.
chosen of
all
from
by
them
Law,
difficultyto
heathen
bring
told
not
why
arise
would
pardon
ordinary course
Jewish
the
be better
not
blessings
of?
unworthy
this
was
the
us
God."
to
Why
for
procure
not
has
the
in
another
did
He
so
;
to
According
voluntarilysuf
continued.
should
God
ing why
has
unjust,to bring us
in ourselves
were
know.
not
the
mystery
suffering necessary which
Christ
sacred
more
sacrifices.
conceivable
justfor
the
"
239
MYSTERIES.
CHRISTIAN
why
could
;
are
?
tell
240
why
they
because make
why
consider
others such
repels "
have
Lord,
asked
Peter
he
Thus
the
above
barren
mere
we
a
that
tion about
(as
our
brings the
us
going
on
seem)
in
but
and we
within the
the
to
in
John
Jew,
or
than
indeed revela
of doing
so,
gain spiritual light at
perplexity;
end
news
connexion
1
re
usefulknowledge of doing so, nay,
consequence
is
?)
xxi.
a
blessed
better,to to
know
still at the
instance, how is the
in
further
say,
ourselves, or
world's
For
blessed learn
to
act
We
intellectual
perplexity. tant
is that
advantages
practicaland
mysteries.
at
If
replied,
It is difficulties.
souls, in the very
happy
St.
heathen.
our
bringsus
priceof
once.
"
What
no
change doubtless, (forwhich and
do1?"
circumstance, that the very
it would us
Saviour
man
come,
than
us,
than
Christ
proceed
may
this,that it increases remarkable
rather
more
knowledge,above
unenlightened
Nay,
3.
and
thou Me."
Gospel gives
the
to
spect
St. John.
not
It is intended
Our
this
tarry till I
Follow
it.
same.
shall
about
I will that
thee?
the
reason,
; it would
us
questions
what
and
to
privilegesgiven
not
curious
this
ourselves,
to
have
[SERM.
for
and
"
know
to
look
we
;
nothing
men
should
we
why
it is
know better
us
that
favoured
were
to
MYSTERIES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
21, 22.
ex
well
what
is
price of
infinitely impor
of eternal with
be
this
happiness? joyfultruth,
XVI.]
there is
that
how
great
goes
hand
is still
with
Very God
from
We
truth
if
everlasting,God it
receive
we
arid
rightly;
of
God
tidingsand velation
Here,
!
the
comfort
Weak,
also.
sorrowful
ing,
him
mystery. dwelt
He
The
"
us
among laid
down
;" and
rightlydisposed exchange, whose
words
it be
counted
it is
our
and are
comfort
VOL.
and i.
the
good
in the but
re
the
brings the
of
but
exclaim
in
almost
of all
good,
price
made
a
and
glory,and What
world.
will
gladly make
the
language
the
of "
sacred
of
flesh,
His
the
an
righteousness
the
at
beheld
life for
mind
all
was
we
of
knowledge
us,
among
one
Let
or folly, frenzy,or fury whatsoever;
knowledge in
sinned,
the
price?
Word
His
the
death,
mystery,
Worker
what
at
;
stupendous
do
Protector,a Giver
powerful, the
within
is
ignorant, sinful,despond gains
man,
merciful infinitely most
eternal
is the
with
This
together,as
go
the
is the
of sufferings
merely
life and
which
doctrine
very
mystery
of eternal
but how
and
riot
by
sanctifying
most
a
the
One
and
It
to
? Christ
incarnate.
mystery is the incarnation
Son
saved
are
God, Begotten of God
of
difficulty
refer
point to
is Christ
inexpressiblecomfort,
our
no
the
who
but
;
the
yet
Now,
too.
spiritual blessing.
itself.
of mercy
Son
the
to strikingly
more
of Christ
death
endless misery is this !
mystery
a
241
MYSTERIES.
of
state
a
in hand
message
a
CHRISTIAN
THE
God
and
the world hath
wisdom.
our
but
this, that
suffered R
We
;
that
care
for
man
hath
God
hath
242
CHRISTIAN
THE
made
Himself
made
the
The
comfort,
and
in the
otherwise
do and
than
But
if
Sanctifier
our
have
been
!
but
what
What
Such
a
the
to
and
One
God,
might
numberless
as
could this
and
have
great would
doctrine
therein
Himself
neither
is,it does
not
overpowering when
1
Hooker
nor
make
separately
God,
;
involved
and
God,
yet there
plainlysomething ;
alto
and, though there
were
God
which
understand, yet
certain
this mystery
all less
Justification.
!
(I say)
Himself
by
it is revealed.
on
too
immediately
relatingto Almighty know
Them
darkness
which be
to
love Them
antecedentlysupposed
truths
and
of the doctrine
comprehension
our
God,
before
perplexityand
is
not
Spiritare is
also
here
his Sanc-
light,freedom,
practicaleffect
Spiritbe by
to,
and
cannot
we
it ! for if Christ
gether beyond
we
Son
is the
reason,
the but
of
of
source
mystery
source
himself
how
ourselves
both
he
can
;
preferringcreatures
it,to know
is the a
results from
a
humble
or
reverently,for God
of
Frail
Trinity.
were
God,
not
What is
much,
too
Redeemer
our
danger
!
comfort
and
the
darkness, is
sanctification
and
are
religious
gratefullydevote
were
our
Creator
the
of
in his Redeemer implicitly
trust
tifier ?
we
doctrine
men
between
intellectual
and
requirespardon
that
and 1."
singularconnexion
seen
man
be
of man,
son
righteousnessof God
same
light also
the
[SERM.
MYSTERIES.
at
XVI.]
it is
And
of the
trine a
CHRISTIAN
THE
important
Trinityis It
mystery.
many
remarkable
world
which
meditation
that,
the
is
natural
surface,
its
on
this
openly propounded,
principle,which
that
reliqious light is intellectual darkness.
aim
not
had
said
brought
knew
should
you nature
be
told
prevents
Such
4.
of
not
the
evil hearts do
thankful
the
for in
insincere
shall detect
requires imperfect
own
to
know
all, partial knowledge,
must
all; and
"
"
imperfectlyrevealed
doctrines
the
contest
?
the
our
from
the many
try and the
gift.
own
can
are
as
far
It
best
we
given as
we
to
shall
What
let
see,
Christ
with
disciplineHis
true
of
their
R2
to
be
us
diffi prove
Christ
lips,what
servant,
Difficulties in
self-deceiver?
how
separate the
follower
sincere
with
see
especiallygiven
are
in
then, that
seems
it to
turn
engaged
are
we
faith. the
mysteriousness
necessary
we
Now
revelation
of reality
When
as
knew
light, you
knowing
this in part, and,
culties
are
When
Religious truth
your
being
in
account
to
they
of Truth.
revealed
Scripturedoctrine, how
our
Scripturedoes
mysterious."
be
must
;
something,your
perplex ;
course
of
darkness.
somethingand of
if
As
"/
nothing
revealed
not
"
us
Sun
bv the
out
O
you
to
mysteries, but
making
at
shadows
not
"/
graciousLord
our
by
so
remark
able
*7
forth
draw
we
Revelation
in
detect
as
concerning
lie
not
this doc
proposed in Scriptureas
not
facts
do
we
observe, that
to
then
seems
240
MYSTERIES.
and
revela-
?
244
THE
tion
CHRISTIAN
MYSTERIES.
contribute
mainly
intended
were
suming, modest, thankful, with
and
reverence
it is His
convinced feel
rightlytheir
their
fact, they do
in in
order
but
form,
of
matter
a
of
their
seek
Christ
inward in
good
difficulties
objectionsin
the
way
of their
word
simply.
And
I
say
these
the
which "
in
proud
St. Peter
the
assures
is
unto
them
unto
such
be
to
us,
them
rock
a
(he adds) theywere conduct
ample
might teous
through of
this. and
see
difficulties and
gious
men,
seek
to
1
1 Pet.
for
ii. 7, 8.
believe
spoke
of
not
corner-stone
And
light,for
'
a
also Lord's
our
continued
understand,
ex
information
Vide
Mark
righ
the
offended
the humble
they
a
"
whereas
same
irreli
and as
is
of
stone
a
parables2, that
insincerity ; lead
"
precious,
whereunto
"
obscurities,which but
hearts."
their
disobedient, offence,"
were
scattereth
"
' '
ministryis
hear, yet
would more
that
in
become
receivingHis
same
appointed*." His He
detection
of
that
of
will
difficulties
that
be
earnest,
something,
who
imagination
which
stumbling, and
Him
by
mercy,
speculation,or
great
intended
not
sin, when,
do
curiosity,or
these
course
do
men
redeeming
and
unas
gives,when
when
gain something, and
to
as
not
is
It receives
God
of His
need
condition,
lost
But
gift.
are
minds,
obedient.
whatever
love
They
Faith
such.
be
to
end.
unhumbled
and
stumbling-blocksto proud and
this
to
[SERM.
meek
far
iv. 11"25,
as
"c.
it
XVI.]
tentedness, where said,
.
hard
many
who
Will
hast
also
said Jesus
of
and
whom
to
eternal
the
plain
very
shall
life."
Christ
At
another
Father,
hast
hid
time
Lord
of
Father, 5. as
for
Now
reason
to
1
do
"
John
walk
we
the
firm, for
well
as
we
go,
ask
affec if
we
Therefore
and
in
prudent,
Scriptureand
them
babes,
unto
by faith.)
Even
so,
thy sight2."
from
gives follow
said I
2
Thee,
earth, that Thou wise
than
gain
which
vi. 53"68.
and
good
Saviour
words
you.
not'"
I thank
"
revealed
it seemed
Our
sion, in the read
hast
what
these ?
believe
stake, and
at
says,
rather
humbly so
Thou
is the trial
Here
shall
heaven
things from
trust
who
whom
Lord
our
conscience,)and (those
To
"
an
?"
1
these
(those who
interests
twelve,
?
go
that
"
more
Peter
we
practical,as
and
question,
leave
Simon
disciplesremain
true
their eternal
tionate
a
that
no
the
unto
Then
away?
the
;
walked
Then
Lord,
words
away
from
and
back,
they feel
O
it ?
Those faith, a difficulty.
fall
said, this is
went
go
Him, the
of
...
....
ye
swered
hear
Son
life in you.
no
disciples
can
Jesus
flesh of the
....
Him
with
given. the
eat
con-
When
blood, ye have
of His
saying :
time
resignationand
not
ye
His
drink
Many
....
of
.
and
man,
for
was
Except
" .
it
245
MYSTERIES.
obtained, and
be
to
was
CHRISTIAN
THE
Matt.
thoughts the
us
a
conclu
passage
unto
such
you,
xi. 25, 26.
just that
246
CHRISTIAN
THE
man
no
him
can
of
Father."
Me,
to
come
sent
Me,
Or,
let
God's
hands,
it
us.
to
of
power
seek
it of
may
has
an
austere
tried
way us
proud
longing after this ; and
Him, our
least
sumptuous whatever doubts
against
sees
Let
different ways,
to
which them.
doubtinglyor
Satan No riot,
or
a
God
pray
let
us
Christ,
to
looks
before
strengthens even curious
about
mock
whispers
and
whether
know
clearlyor
we
our
pre
baffle the
by acting
us
matter
into
business,
our
and to
draw
step without
a
He
of
in
feel
low-minded
strivingseven and
its
but we
opposition
move.
get rid
and
then
move
never
uninviting,
to
thoughts by going it is ;
it is
When
us
religion
mystery,
that
or
the
who
in
let
He
Father,
so
our
us
those
Gospel,
try
blesses
He
feebleness.
us
that
whom
His
full of
cannot
we
let
hearts, and
strive, and
His
world,
though
at
;
men
to
with
to
risingsof this
the
in
give
to
It is true,
offending all.
aversion
us
Him.
appearance
within
is
tell us,
also with
us
it ; its doctrines
offending different
difficulty,
Him
pray
lodged,
of harshness
precepts
some
tells
is
we
feel the
we
coming
merely
not
hath
ourselves, (though this
coming
that
have
of
us,) but He
tell
does
does
come
must
we
man
which
if
gift of
the
that
and
Christ
cannot
we
that
recollect
us
No
"
Christ, yet the
to
given
were
Father
Therefore,
necessityof coming
it
again,
the
except
him."
draw
[SERM.
Me, except
unto
come
My
can
MYSTERIES.
we
believe
not,
so
that
XVI.]
we
act
time
give
is
course
to
out
perplex
plained
"
are
a
"
must
for
of
that
this
fear
is
to
the
curious
what
says
speculations of
weariness God
1
of
duty
Eccles.
xii.
is
flesh
the
His
keep
and
whole
there
"
12,
13.
the
they
Scrip
end," but
commandments,
are
ex
Holy
;"
V
man
take
them
no
in
are
(if
the
we
which
are,
have
might
our
shall
to
truths,
to
earnest
hearts
our
indisposed
we
For
really
when
be
though us?
to
ture?
they
listening
curious,)
things
length shall
we
of
trouble
those
At
us.
work,
our
but
how
in
less
the
not
that
are
we
more
salvation,"
our
know
to
care
the
unless
so
us,
in
next.
ought
we
tells
And
plain.
work
"
that
conscience
our
way
the
harm,
cannot
and
follow
in
part
they ;
will
rest
world,
them
to
way
The
but
pain,
may
give
this
in
part
;
247
MYSTERIES.
belief.
our
upon
Doubts
we
CHRISTIAN
THE
that
and
we
XVII.
SERMON
THE
1
Let
deceive
man
no
to
be
wise
be
wise.
God.
himself.
this
world,
For
the
wisdom
it
iii. 18,
COR.
in
For
INQUIRER.
SELF-WISE
is
If let
become
taketh
is
the
seemeth
you
fool,
a
world
this
He
written,
among
man
any
him
of
19.
that
he
may with
foolishness
wise
their
in
own
craftiness.
the
Among Paul
various
warns
wisdom
us,
themselves
writing
them
to
If
man
any
in
this
world,"
in
the
world,)
"
calls
For,"
ishness wisdom
he in of
among has
(i.e. "
let him
proceeds, the this
eyes world
seemeth
become
he
as
real
world,
is foolishness
so
Paul him
to
wise
be
of wisdom
fool, (what
(really) be
may
(just
of the
a
ex
St.
deceive
reputation
the
the
equal
man
no
you
fool,) that
a
Let
"
and
Accordingly
love.
says,
prided
acuteness
could
thing
false
a
Corinthians
intellectual
any
of Christian
cellence
world
if
as
;
of
that
is
one
The
text.
their
on
knowledge
self.
the
in
as
;
principal
a
St.
which
against
deceptions
with
wise/' is fool
wisdom in
the
turn, God.'
"
the
XVII.]
SERM.
This
wisdom,
own
blessing,to
God's
Here
seek
which it
it in them
seem
to
may Let
and
then
men
astray.
is
this is
course
whatever
shape
one
form
is. what ful
right and
are
in the
chief
"
text
of
cause
and
all
trust
notions
of
going
our
wrong
our
we
therefore sin
that
is called is
and
world," in
in
which
question
the
of
notions
self-conceit,which
or
no
notions
own
own
The
own
wisdom,
our
our
some
wisdom, it leads
our
vain
a
of
wisdom
the
to
vain
trusting to ourselves,
self-confidence,
it.
wisdom,
how
trust
true.
evil
is that
vain
is this
that
other, and
or
find
Truth, however
the
see
meant must
why
not
a
better
thing
we
their
in
success.
the
not
for
;
by
from
it is said
wrong
wise
do
way,
away
perplexity,
especial reason
Truth
wrong
shall
we
a
the
inquire,what
when
Now,
God's
foolishnessin
it, error,
one
after
promise
then
us
tions
a
leads
of
is
be
to
taketh
He
professed inquirers They
trust
our
through
us,
is said
"
craftiness."
own
lead
may
the end
and
ruin.
then
Apostle against
wisdom
sight ;
249
INQUIRER.
profitablereflections to-day.
some
world's
The
WISE
the
of
warning
ing our
and
SELF-
THE
religious
inquiries. These out
blame
are
; viz.
Conscience, our
which
the notions such
for such
certainty,that
as
we
to
come
from
come
there
is
a
may
by
us
and
with
trust
of
way I
God.
right
a
a
our
mean
wrong,
250
that
INQUIRER.
things ought
some
things
done
not
of which is
SELF-WISE
THE
that
;
brings
be
to
have
we
remorse
should
and
trouble.
They of
exertion are
from
God
though
and
Bible
be to
reason
and
make
sin
of
lost
much
without
proud
or
with
that
from
To
world,
trust or
the All- wise into
man
certaintylead in which
have
we
he
to
will find
They
pro
truths
far
as
we
so
have
without
incurring the
notions will
are
times
them
all those
at
the
transgressed is not
And
belief
us
ever
guilt,from
and
we
make
never
they
at
which
the false
far from
they will, if obeyed, a
;
of the
foolishness, because
firm
us
rely in them,
God.
error,
him
they
may
we
exertion
of sin
true
writing, and
as
These
sense
a
of the
wisdom
a
them,
mere
implicitlyas
so
in
on
our
without
or
the
conceited, because
injured them.
come
true,
of
our
remembrance
ing
them
self-confidence.
tended
us
because
by
come
the
is
it
them
altered, still
or
think
obtain
and
Bible,
the
from
thereby.
actually preserved
are
cannot
trust
notions,
without
years
within
cannot
we
trust
can
whether
that
impressed
though
formed
and
these,
proceed
not
these
are
earliest
minds,
our
All
they
e.
our
do
strengthened
ceed
we
from
minds
our
i.
God
righteous,and like
others
Conscience,
natural all
of
multitude
a
further, that
Him.
obey
to
try
other
duties, the neglect
good, wise, powerful, and
we
and
done,
and
;
[SERM.
in
vague
they lead of
a
Scripture; conjectures
XVII.]
and
THE
imperfectnotions
heart
Such
about
a
which
he
man
is
likely by
self
he
make
is the
source
a
soning
oppose
fancies
he
can
revelation.
He
impatientof
willing then
he
his
is
text
Greeks
ceived
the
leads
in to
our
but
he He
has
who
man
found
fears
it out,
it will inter
The
hear in
it does
when
it ; and
much
the
Jews
Christian
the
of this
felt anger,
doctrine.
is
un
interfere,
Epistlefrom
required a sign, (according to concerning
to
because
error,
A
rea
by himself, disdains
truth
thinks
the
the
own
pride,
Scripture.
to
truth
at
is
this
and
;
of which
destructive
We
is taken.
notions
he
imaginary discoveries,he
own
disdain
wisdom
revelation.
angry.
rejectionof
labour, such
rely upon
(or
for him
obtained
confidence
out
who
consult
to
valuing
text.
itself find
possesses
truths
vain
"foolishness"also, and it will
he
hence
has
he
industry,
own
danger
man
only
not
his
of
which
and
to
in the
those
are
of
of, and
of that
powers
fere with
com
is in
and
(I say,) this
Now,
own
feelingsof
which
thought
much
Apostle speaks
one
does,
truths)which
to
by
; those
Every
what
after much
Jews
his
those
proud?
but
nature,
not.
for
be
and
What
proud.
research
others
fancied
the
Truth, which
opinions
to
abilityand himself
the
are
is not
obtains, not
is
251
illustrated.
then
which
and
INQUIRER.
taught him, abundantly sanctioned,
pleted, and
apt
SELF-WISE
proud which
and "
the
The
their pre-con-
Messiah's
coming,)
25'2
SELF-WISE
THE
the
and
Greeks
train of
reasoning,)but
the
unto
after
seek
Greeks
Jews
In
have
you
then,
now 2
;" i.
us
e.
without,1'
"
reasoning
powers,
calls) foolishness, by
indifference,or
an
are
ye
Apostolic doctrine.
own
Paul
Now
"
distaste
a
Scriptureinformation. thus
guides,
it also
confidence
in
a
weak
very
bad
trust-worthy as with
the
authoritatively
Scripture; and
if it be
reference
without
formants,
the
in their
1
1
Cor.
these
the
own
i. 22, 23.
other
on
guide,
a
still in
God
to
in
Conscience
and
After
which and
by
religious inquiries
in divinely-sanctioned
is,it will probability
altogether. Thus taken
to
used
is
reason
great truths
by
a
reli
and
equivocating.
same
forth
set
it is
moral
duty
our
and
of
reasoning powers
inquiriesinto
barely reaches
all,it
Our
guide.
unskilful
the best
fools, because
us
connected
it is very
man
makes
from
us
Clear-sightedas
subjects, and questions
keeping
in all
gious truth.
are
of
our
hearts
our
But, besides
are
in
St.
(what
to
causing in for
truth
from, the
Confidence leads
"
wisdom,
a
the
to
Corinth,
of
notions,
own
prided yourselfon
separate
crucified,
place the Apos
reigned as kings without
have
rich, ye
subtle
(some
Christ
another
Christians
of your
full"
are
preach
we
V
tle says of the misled ye
wisdom,
stumbling-block, and
a
foolishness
[SERM.
INQUIRER.
miss
(so called)
craftiness.
All
2
the Truth
wise
of us,
1 Cor.
will
be
doubt-
iv. 8.
XVII.]
recollect
less
the
to
their
false
speaks in
wisdom, text, is
the
divinely provided
or
revelation.
Reason
word,
in their
now
review
our
instinctive
It
hood
and
Then in
us
we
had
the
that
Before
and
did
we
that
in
nature
world.
In
to
and
wise
"
their
truth."
own
Let
this contest
us
between and
wrong,
childhood
time
the
duty
though so
not
1
the
Matt.
we
and
our
trusted our
(alas!)
impaired
our
we
boy en
our
right con
this inward
questionits authority.
originaltemper
by baptism,
and
for
comes
time
of
tinuallytransgressed,and
guide,
leaning
when
us,
feeling implicitly ; least
taking what
become
right and
sense divinely-enlightened
at
for
reason.
within
life.
of
men "
from
of
past; and
into
trance
hence
"err
conceited
begins are
by
Paul
against Conscience,
and
sense
powers
of the
way
particularsof
some
own
whether
us,
conceits," and
own
St.
instead
is the
;
understandings,"
weak
for
is set
its power
usurps
re
act
which
trustingour
a
is
This
of
then,
arrivingat religioustruth,
the
hast
that
e.
trust
for conscience-sake.
faith,and The
hid these
and
powers,)
\ those, i.
babes
unto
hast
Thou
prudent, (thosewho
and
intellectual
own
them
vealed
wise
quite
are
Father, Lord
O
Thee,
earth, because
the
253
which
words,
thank
"I
;
and
things from
INQUIRER.
Lord's
our
purpose
of heaven
in
SELF-WISE
THE
of faith,wrought
spiritof
xi. 25.
little children
254
SELF-WISE
THE
without
which
old,
or
young
when
But
world
the
intellectual
us,
came
the
dience.
Then
us
to
came
using the
under
trials which
suffered
He
see,
must
the
Holy
breasts
has
He
talents A
which
yoke
what
by
Jesus
to
be the
is is
against
doubt
the
and
what
and
Truth,
or
scoffing,and
1
Matt,
of mercy wicked
time)
of His
of
their
will !
Christ's
a
an
3.
the
proud arguing endurance
light,unmeaning
xviii.
whom
rising against
least a
sight
a
religiousservice
and
at
with
triumphantly a
abundance
that
rebellious
a
how
fall away
perfectfreedom, complaintsthat heavy,
power
of God
most
especialministers
authority of Conscience, against
the
the
by
murmuring
or
And
then
bold
the
those, (at least for
commissioned
exposed
time
great exercise
reign
man
tempted, having
are
endure,
often of
Son
were
Lord's
which
temptation; yet
and
thoughts which in the
who
feels for all
We
service.
sinless
the
disobe
by passion,
our
the
before
to
honoured
and
on
us,
giftin God's
most
must
had
highly-endowed
of the
and
knowledge.
better
devices,
many
Himself
led
Spiritgiven
of
manly,
of unbelief
wilderness, after
Devil's
\
proportion
in
God
reason,
came
very
He
then
us,
of heaven
more
which
temptation
the
stood.
kingdom
us,
upon
of
none
us,
became
giftswith
the
the
by
ner
opened
into
driven
the
minds
against our
war
assures
enter
can
our
the
to
Lord
our
[SERM.
INQUIRER.
of use
XVII.]
of
SELF-WISE
THE
INQUIRER.
and
scepticalarguments
assertions,these Then
beginnings of apostacy.
the
acquaintance,all combining
our
authorityof
This
religion.
attended
by
childhood
learn
but
as
we
first
we
both
loved
we
the opinions of
towards
Thus
against
generally In
fifth.
our
home
our
of
voice
God,
;
do
so
indifference,
an
elders.
hardened
gradually
purest pleasures,both
the
supreme
superiorsand
our
become
minds
our
the
feel,
then
affect, and
first
us,
is
religionand
despisethe
to
of
gradual transgression
of transgression
a
make
to
of the Law
first commandments
of the
ridicule
evil of the
reallythink
then
and
speak,
manly
appear
of the
fear
the
independent, and
and
to
are
the affect
come
desire
the originality,
ation of
255
divine
and
human.
dience tion
its
becomes
as
lean
we
driven first
to
do
to
for
so
but
us
to
places," by Thus
we
is what such at
as
How
us
taken
in
not
In
propor
our
; and
own
called
from
know
the
guide.
innocence, is
dim, uncertain
Pharaoh's, who, did
a
stumble
and
is sometimes
length
lightand
the
better
lightof
from grope
are
of
want
"
disobe
our
understanding, we
own
the
guide,
true
continues,
punishment.
own
our
dually withdrawn for
in sin
this progress
As
nothing
are
Our gra
is left
in the desolate
light of
reason.
craftiness.
This
judicialblindness God's resisting
will,
difference
between
proceedsin
this bad
darkness. far each
individual 8
;
256
depends
course,
on
I need
of which
consideration
frightenedat themselves,
are
right
the
though they
and
;
all their
heart, yet
them
within
lurk
form
outward
rect
in which
they
and
these
of
life,who
most
those
with
in
simplicityof
their
the
I will
the
condition, "
intellectual the
neglect
of
too,
most
baneful
engaged,
character
and
effects
Lastly,a notions to
as
of
is that
of
was
ordi first
Their
The
violence
indulged ;
their mind
on
the
vain
it is
and
about
moral
religionand
overcomes
the
just
some
of
the
put into disorder
propriety
the
as
constitution has
reason
;
conduct
quite plain,that, having nothing "
unformed, in the
life.
early.
went
silentlychange
diseases
course,
leaving, (without their suspecting it,)
gone
which
all ranks
and
;
principlesthus
business
passion followed,
body.
of
unsettled, become
way,
nary
both
evil
amid
case,
common
who,
rather
their
cor
others,
are
whom
in
a
truth.
The
of
there
in
fearfullyunfolded
is
moral
or
is,of those
that
kept in
part their
in
strong
any
perhaps in
onwards
with
the circumstances
But
number,
proceed
condition, power
in
God
from
are
religionby
placed.
describe
to
on
go
of
are
many
others
and
;
are
principleswhich
of the evil
full manifestation
and
Others
seek
not
into
back
late.
preserved
are
Some
enter.
turned
and
do
into the
causes,
not
it is too
before
way
checked
is
variety of
a
[SERM.
INQUIRER.
SELF-WISE
THE
world,"
and
duty,
of life. of that
they
must
It
faith be
THE
XVII.]
overcome
by
speaking
of
us
concern
of
most
us
trial in
we
evil,
for what
we
nearly.
The
and
of
very
symptoms
whether
of the world
have
been,
in the
of
case
decree
or
is
we
of
words,
at
not
of those
opinionsthey minds,
own
ideas and
not
reallyhold
have
been
of their intellect,the of their
strong firm
or
and
knowledge imparts.
not, and
all
Our
mere
surface of
them
;
the
and
random
and
and
this
(I say) from
me,
what
of their exercise
have
no
be
of habitual not
lie root
the heart
good
may
use
they
God,
and
a
mat
accidental
to
honest
minds,
may
mere
a
mere
result
religiousnotions our
is
whether
the
or
the
by
hear
exertion
by the
an
on
in
unlikelythat,
now
any
progressiveobedience which
build
principles ; that
by
not
to
souls
our
reached
are
not
abandoned
who
reasoningpowers,
mere
judgments,
go
season,
a
of the
one
forth
goes
;
in
the
to
individual, are
great part of their professedfaith ter
some
the other
God's
it ; but
that it is some
had
Deadness
usual, though
as
youthful
has
heart,
the
least for
at
I mean,
God.
of
hear
destroy; Angels way
it.
or
The
loudlyspoken.
not some
our
way
unbelief.
world
the
to
know
of
concerns
of
issue
am
does
that, if it has issued
hardness
God,
it
evil, probably
not
voice
which
one
I
supposed
know
quite sure
shall
257
be
case
character
be
may we
it not
strange
some
decided
a
INQUIRER.
Let
it.
good
of
what and
;
SELF-WISE
on
the
within
circumstance,' "
that
indulgence of earlypassions,though forgotten
VOL.
i.
s
258
THE
the
and
now,
heart,
Let
us
who
a
which
with
it
;
all
The
is increased.
understanding is
and
look
the
down
of
measure
first sin of
value
to
praiseand
between
other
some
fellowshipof
to
down
cast
station, and
exactlyin them
by
moral
and
them,
far
Conscience sinks
in
begin to for
they
a
are
all
like
discerningcolours,and
upon
the
almost
who
mere
little of
by
province
of
thought
under
who
true
Hence,
reason.
have
Religion
altogether; they
religionsalike
men
of
all truths
of the intellect.
their estimation think
are
fall
than
more
its
of proving possibility
mere
religioustruths
they
Having
from
value
the
of that
because
of
illumination,
usurped empire
proportion to means
of
of union
another.
excellence
they place
next,
reason,
with
the
up
instead
civilization,refinement,
one
moral
set
intellect
the bond
to be
it,
upon
and
;
our
of supe
men
make
general mental
giftedminds
unite
thus
or
They
es
Christian, they dream
and
science, literature,
then
themselves
blame
consideringa commonfaith Christian
something "
others.
upon
is
powerful,
"
rior
reasoning faculty
reason
pecial, clear, brilliant,or danger
of those
state
gifted.
giftof
that
upon
only ordinary tempta
of that
growth are
the
our
blindness.
and
be
may
endure
to
we
when
But
this
the
tions, from
in
reason
indeliblyevil character
an
of
had
have
of
judicial hardness
think
[SERM.
INQUIRER.
misapplication
left
youth, have our
SELF-WISE
;
and
no
wonder,
lost the
facultyof
by
exercise
never,
any
XVII.]
THE
of reason, white
in
natural
sense
much
Thinking
much
are
to
As
blindness, from or
it
treat
as
"
especiallyin they have better
the
men
which
often
and
to
judicial
to
despise
the
in
They indeed
men
number,
The
of
"
which of
notions
and
the
be
incorrect
confusion
or
irrational
as
scorn,
;
case,) these
language,
with
intellectual weakness
expression. And
are
will
conveyed in
accidental
some
learn
will, designs, appointments, works,
especiallyif, (as
of
grow
over-rulingProvidence,
an
with
are
of
all
ashamed.
judgments, they treat notions
they
men
of sickness, but be
to
about
to
as
Conscience.
themselves
seasons
cause
Divine
that
and
;
course
authorityof
subject, they
are
their
weakness,
a
to
the
improving
on
undervaluingthey
the
hate
to
reference
in virtue.
grow
in
they proceed
to
the sanction
intellectual
men
knowledge they will
in
appeal
of intellectual advance
themselves,
convince
ac
its dicta
as
an
as
wrong
they
far
without
bent
all
between
of morals
that is, so
rightand
by making
labour
difference
code
measure,
of
they
world
The
expedience,and
to
of them. ment,
the
259
proved by reasoning, by
sight,and a
a
INQUIRER.
out
black.
and
be
make
can
knowledge can
SELF-WISE
not
these
all
by
faith
engaged
inducements are
in any
the intellect.
experiments on
live
by sight
greatlyincreased, when sciences
material s2
men
properlybelongs
pursuitwhich
Hence the
to
with
conversant
creation,
tend
to
260
THE
make
forgetthe
men
Lord
of
not
worst
a
is
conclude,
the
this, that
unfrequent
is at times
in
is not
a
affords
struggle fresh
a
cause
; most
sudden
by
but
are
other, feels
or
struggleswith
terminates
illustration
in of
of the world, which
wisdom
con
happens, further
one
safe state, and
the
self, and
the
generally they
from
of
occurrence
that
visited
it sometimes
man,
a
in
case
relentingsof
some
no
be
the
describing,when
of
But
momentary.
to
of his life.
conscience
of that
into infidelity
take
been
of
compunctions, though
which
of
frequentlyhappen
must
hardened
he
Spiritand
the close case
a
is. it
than
of
course
I have
influence
towards
This that
I
as
the
science
[SERM.
grossest forms, but it may
before man
under
existence
the
pursue
and
structive such
INQUIRER.
Spirits.
I will its
SELF-WISE
a
him
manner
the
working
in God's
sight
is foolishness.
shall
How racter
he
Conscience
than
begin
can
ask
all who
way
man,
of
What
he
must
of his
but with for it ; but
his commandments
God,
who
only by
a
one
that
is,to
one
who
has been
shall Is it make
possible, "
gives grace
to
in
the
way,
slow, tedious,
slow, tedious, toilsome, self-discipline ; some,
?
new
It is
days ?
in
reason
do
himself, and
overcome
his heart in the end with
his cha
Scripture,how
and
repent ?
to
possiblehe
not
formed
unbelief, trusting sight and
upon
rather
has
sinner, who
a
and
toil
long hardening
THE
XVII.]
himself the
in
SELF-WISE
dislike of it,and
a
rapid flightsand
There
is
but he
; and
way
in old
He
must
the
begin
must
age,
beginning
and
if he
as
with
And
so
were
boy.
a
and
"
he
likely,after all,
seems
progress
during the
because
the
has
he
time
that
overcome
he
does
short, and work
a
from
resistance
little
but
of his life ; both
is
him
to
praying,
make
to
remnant
heart, which
hardened
and
left
while
undo
to
brief
others.
as
begin again
proceeding, labouring, watching, "
narrow
God, though
door
same
in
reason.
the
seek
to
the
at
his way,
retrace
very
about
sets
his
heaven;
to
way
who
indulging himself
victories of
easy
one
261
INQUIRER.
;
his
in
has
he
"
old
youth
because
will
stout
he
to
did
not
experience. Now
it is
pride ; stoop
he
wishes
be
to
of
the
idea
Thus
it
his
finding a
safe
his
by
which
he
may
days
excitement
that
down
into
pursuit of
days
;
the
heresies
to
he
is
other
one
way
himself,
is
gain religiousknowledge
of
who
world,
not
in their
in
or
be
called
profli
passed
have
wealth,
led
have
who
men
some
their other
unfrequently settle
latter
years.
perhaps, they professed nothing, themselves
for
And
deceives
cannot
beg
about
hope. he
he to
his
to
reason.
happens,
the
but
looks
gate lives in their youth, or in
;
saved
he
that
merely by
be
to
this is
humbling
Therefore
others
among
how
penitent all
a
ashamed. means
plain
Christians
and and
Before, suffered members
THE
SELF-WISE
the Church
of
after
truth,
alone
can
and
forgettingthat the
moral
a
they err
of
Church's
the
therefore
and
the
solemn
most
Thus,
to
have
in
the
May
to
hardens that
the
the
heart, and
no
can
they ought
who
in
wisdom
Truth
pride
and
believe
the voice of with
a
dead
of
;" that obe and
things, great
comprehend
know
been
"fear
the l
;
that
sensualitydebases
more
Holy Spirit,or
that
the
live
who
all those
devils
than
worse
craftiness.
in all
know
to
way
the
dulgence, the
conscience,
our
small, is
irreverence.
text,
own
beginning of
is the
the
they preferanother
but
;
in mind
bear
ever
we
the
in their
taken
are
the Lord dience
reallywise
end
of
and
and
is
men
or
;
fools, that they might have
become
and
way,
In the words
judges
and
scorn
of such
state
part
any
ordinances
sacred
most
No
of doctrine
themselves
doctrines,with
the first."
must
reasoning.
whether
system
the last
"
they
understand
they cannot
;
the
treat
in heart
pure
that
of
way
discipline; yet they think they
inquire
to
reformation,by self-denial,they
inquire merely by wonder
roused
length,
at
God,
see
begin by
but
;
[SERM.
INQUIRER.
pride
it, and
sensual
the
in
of
ways
Christ, than faith
and
tremble. "
Blessed
are
they that
that
they
may
have
may
enter
in
through
do
right
to
1
the
Prov.
His
commandments,
the
tree
of
life,and
gates into the city"
i. 7.
.
.
.
THE
XVII.]
where
moon
lighten
there
to
SELF-WISE
is
"no
shine
it,
in
the
and
1
Rev.
INQUIRER.
of
need
it
;
for
Lamb
xxi.
the
the
is
23.
263
sun,
glory
the
xxii.
light
14.
neither
of
God
thereof1."
of
the doth
XVIII.
SERMON
REMEDY
THE
OBEDIENCE
RELIGIOUS
FOR
PERPLEXITY.
xxxvii.
PSALM
Wait
the
on
Lord,
and
Psalm
from
written
with
who
in
are
11
Fret
from
God's
fusion.
Unworthy the
as
on
and
goodness
wait
patiently,
"
better the
side
shall
be
peace,
triumph,
a
and
the
still ;
the
of
state
in
Truth
meek
shade the
con
looked
are
time.
the
into
will.
and
;
end,
shall
but the
inherit
"
earth.
Doubtless
perplexity as
of
thrown
are
is in
prosper, men
men
it inculcates
lesson
world
men
greatest
good
providence,
is the
this
is
text,
my
especially perplexity
and "
This
last.
to
taken
encouraging
designs,
thyself ;"
not
first
of
view
a
thee
land.
I have
which
perplexity,
concerning
the
exalt
shall
He
and
way,
inherit
to
THE
His
keep
34.
under
the under the
is in
Church the
Jewish.
Christian Not
great
dispensation, that
and
darkness as
Christianity
well does
explain to
not
questions, "
beings, as in
the
New
Testament
God,
to
calls
to
become
world
around
make
I will
woman,
of
by its
Son,
doubts
shall
He
as
seem
St.
men
and
;
of
satisfy
to
it is
as
lightand
to
the
of
end
in
it and
in
the
are
2
in
us
faith is
reallylove
Cor.
us.
iv. 4.
our
trial
variously order God
to
and
spiteof opposition, of
case
honest
discouraged.
Our
in
case
less in per
or
all of
to
repel
to
1
more
we
on
go
the
in the whole
are
difficulties,in
and
sincerity. If
though,
us
even
are
is obvious.
we
given
to-day on
so
difficulties
world,
assailed
even
anxiety, and
use
in this
more
what
in
it becomes
remarks
some
inquirersin religion,yet The
find
us.
who, though they
plexityand
into sub
find difficulties both
shall
we
not
though
;
learn
we
glorious Gospel
the
that
men,
souls
our
lives
His
till
of
them
with
probably
better
us
whole,
doctrines
them
even
was
make
better
to
of those
lightof
Revelation
doubts, but
peace
shall
we
the
"
Christ1."
prove
on
bring
school
to
information
perplexity than
in the
themselves
and
the
the very
Nay,
minds,
our
mission
Paul
always be,
;
imperfect
case,
peculiar difficulties ? and,
own
quiet
our
nature
of
state
their
we
our
must
are,
we
great comfort
to
the
265
important religious
most
it does
of darkness.
a
the
to
which
that, from
but
the
us
"c.
REMEDY,
THE
OBEDIENCE
XVIII.]
SBRM.
Canaanitish
the If
we
are
not
in
266
OBEDIENCE
makes difficulty
earnest,
of the ways
one
from
the
goes
on,
He
but
[SERM.
God
This
back.
turn
us
in which
separates the
chaff, graduallygatheringeach, into its
when
REMEDY
THE
will
"
the
heap,
own
gather
chaff
He
I
aware
till the
wheat
the
into
with
will burn
is
corn
time
as
end
comes,
His
garner,
fire
unquench
able1."
Now, sound
strange
they find the
am
earlier
less of
ties in
yet this great
a
not
with
in
the
Church
though God
seek
to
perplexitywe
ignorance
of
our
work,
stream
of
because
and
fear,
to
cause
should and
them, and
others
do,
know
find ourselves
unable
professingto
it is not
to
to
get right, "
disappointment, discontent minds
awakened,
are
and
right way much
to
a
learn,
knowledge
from
and
wrong when
Luke
on
there, observ because
feel
to ; we
way, we
be
we
are
Christians
be
feel ourselves
iii. 17.
that
we
wrong,
doubt, anxiety,
whereas, when
our
that
is
see
and
try
Scripture,and
1
carried
expected
be
to
it is
what
hearts
our
but
are
from
arises
world, continuing in the
the
we
likelyto
are
When
we
the
earnest,
religiousdifficul
I
cases
many
it is true, that in
ing religiousordinances, merely used
it may
persons
religion itself.
of
ignorance are
begin
and difficulty
endure;
some
But
all.
at
we
to
in religion, for speak of difficulties
to
none
that
to to
that
there
a
have
we
gain religious
apply it
to
our-
XVIII.]
RELIGIOUS
FOR
selves, then
from
with
doubts
and
with
gloom.
To
which
brings
obedience in it.
text, He
those
who
gion is
at
are
of
out
to
relative
from
and
can
hardly explain
others.
No
importance
what
judgment
it was, upon
can
one
of
that
them,
have
or
heard
duly ; believe
cannot
we
long
We
known.
of
things ;
an
evil
by to
can
when
Is
true?
Bible
help
doubts,
us.
And so
the
altered
scarcelyform we
it
ourselves, much
present objectsis we
living
subject of reli We
distressed
are
of
science
generalpainful uncer
the
"is
say,
possible?" we
a
subject of
feelingthem us,
of
case
its difficulties
fixed notions
our
ensues,
We
tainty.
up
the
have
we
same
the
has
strange.
affect
they
embarrassment
less
and
way,
the
to
the
without
lives
the
thrown
it is
us,
our
be
to
which
the
of the
words
His
keep
When
?
them
length, when
them
and
should
then
to
new
all
truths
the
him
be
whatever
In
science
Every
all.
without
be
it is
strengthens
latelytaken
but
have
first,why
well
and
exhortation
this
apply
us
religionat at
Lord,
one
exalt thee."
shall Let
the
on
way
right path ;
obey.
"
any
find it,
It is obedience
circumstances,
distress,
oppressed
cannot
the
there
him
troubled
are
are
OBEY.
into
man
all
Wait
"
light but "
keeps
of his
cause
we
perplexed in
given,
a
Under
time
to
are
for
be
must
precept
who
wish
who
soever,
time
267
misgivings, and
those
all
PERPLEXITY.
any
attempt it, we
268
OBEDIENCE
form
a
themselves
the objectsbefore blind
well
where
of
as
changed, yet is the
selves
the
more
of ourselves. first
it leads
To
what
of agitations
is error,
We
ously us for at
do
it, we
are
it,and
able
sensible seen
;
to
the
to
us,
which
our
of
the
who
indisposition.They
1
from
recovery
course
improvement.
in persons
act we
are
as
conceive
of This
our
same
sorry
surprised
is natural
a
us
religi
are
reflectingthat
long standing,we trace
and
our
lead
to
(perhaps) somewhat
Instead
is truth
what
while
and
"
of
with
anxiety about
an
impatient at it,
justsettingabout disease
up
sincere, is apt
wish
also
unreasonable.
be
subjects,
himself
about
feel,think,
not
could
we
mind
is added
selves,which, however wrong.
been
his real fitness for the office.
be
these
offers
our
ashamed
and
take
to
us
who
religious guide
whatever
and
And
of
have
sacred
to
every
suspected
we
humbled
are
if not
distrust
longer
inattention now
we
of persons
where
general
greater, the
already living in and
this
trees,
as
men
and,
first every
of
like the
or
;
see
;
ac
distances
judgment
our
not
"
changed
at
Arid
ourselves.
by
sight,we
things,is
do
eyes
dazzled
are
Moreover,
walking1." as
to
to
[SJERM.
the various
and
us,
restored
man
Our
judgment.
wrong
commodate
REMEDY
THE
are
serious
most we
we
but
ought
recovery
by
impatience
recoveringfrom
to a
is
bodily
gain strength slowly, and
Mark
viii. 24.
perhaps for
better
are
and
again ; the
same
(which
begin
in
we
be,) but,
to
with
which
we
getting that
our
title at
proper
seek
penitent sinners, we
of the
of the
blessedness leads
tience
amination
of
us
does
which
;
not
at
of
improvement
too,
in
are
wrong, do
earnest,
and
in order
that
be,
we
the
growth
upon it to
may
apt
are
of
time
minds,
our
be
to
;
the
God's
will
reverse
in all
;
a
Christian
we
do
whereas, if
things,we hearts
spirit. But,
not
and
become strove
should
force
cannot
we
the
it
necessary utterance
religious, to
obey
actuallyshould into
and
is spirit
by giving not
done
Scripture how
Christians
we
con
pardon,
Christian
a
be
have
we
for
desirable
we
gradually training our
whether
out
in
that
it ; that
sentiments religious
rather
and
however
possess
or
pray
forgetthat
to
object of
what
may
it
the
again, we
inform
shall
find
of thoughts and spirit
the
exalted
but
Further, reading
better.
to
we
is to
dinary self-examination
self-ex
improvement.
our
of time
length
a
impa
of
disappointedif
of
us
into
This
purpose
are
we
tell
once
in
Doubtless,
the
is that
once
intended principally
sins, whereas
our
scious
is
at
of God.
sons
misuse
to
us
best
rise all
to
For
grace.
very
in
amend,
to
God's
of
all the assistances
spiteof
humbled,
discouraged at
able
are
God
be
to
be
to
seek
to
only
not
apt,
ought
we
slowness
worse
In
when
are
we
then
and
days,
some
them. slight relapse disspirits
way,
earnest,
the
a
269
PERPLEXITY.
RELIGIOUS
FOR
XVIII.]
fulness
be of
understanding this,
270
OBEDIENCE
led
are
men
subjects,as
in the
hope
if it
of its
their
these
sustain
that
to
Added
the slumber
time,
a
in
take
for
He
but
aid,
them
not
they
tempted old
they
to
sins, reviving
have
look
been
minds,
hear
despair.
them,
must
reminded
work
which
undertaken, viz. the sanctification indeed, who
Those
(which
comes
though
hard
God's such
the
to
course
must
ing by experiencethe nature,
the
and
extreme
Christian
is able
feared, that
this
a
issues in
a
all the
to
be
be
an
task,
easy
easy
think to
or
that,
them, for
toil of it from
them,
disappointedon
find
force of
their
slowness
improve it is
have
of their souls.
it.
originalevil
with
which
And
disappointment in
belief,that
first of
they
thing,)who
same
will take
of
this
it will itself,
in
grace men
think
God
they
and
all,of the greatness of the
persons
seem
to
cry
safety.
to
way
cast
and
be
such
consider
to
for
not
Now
energy
they cannot
captive. They
seems
which
and
Christian, then
true
their
over
in
exact
when
their
they
practice,mas more
which
a
which
into
rush
prepared to know
of
and
;
the warmth
height
and
so,
holiness, not
becoming
this,sometimes
to
from
better
God
discouraged, and
are
do
to
faith and
obeying
the characteristic
almost
they
duty
a
religiousfeelings.And,
of their
expresslyupon
them
dailyduties, but by
their
for
were
in
will, and
their
tering
of
power
[SEK"f,
and
making
their advance
measure
REMEDY
much
speak
to
sacred
by
THE
it is some
to impossible
overcome
even
to
be
cases
XVIII.]
FOR
RELIGIOUS
evil selves
our
be ; that
hearts, and
our
than in
bad
of
who
is to
save
us,
perfectwork
is all
and
we
folly
to
as
But
what
and
keep
wait
upon
and
the
says
shall
faint1."
not
with
be
not
And
very
of Christ's
the
Holy Spirit,which salvation 3.
and
feel convinced
"
through it
of
rightlywithout
only
we
be
the
i
a
notion
Is. xl. 31.
that
we
eagles ; they I
the
was
Phil.
us,
do it
at at
to
this,
length do
be
3
of the
is,
That
not
but of
into all kinds
iv. 13.
our
cannot
we
negligence,
we
do
to
out
aim
must
soul, if
8
all 2."
gift of
us
work
to
"
soon religiousdiscipline
2
walk do
can
enable
work.
the
lawful
by
strength;
settled conviction
thence
of
do
on
tempted
that
They
"
"
to ability
impatience also, and treatments
the Lord
they shall
to
not
our
of exceeding difficulty shall
this
strengthenethme
was
deep
a
on
that
"
on
like
passion
giftsbestowed
the
be
presumption as
Paul?
Yet, while
own
dwell
their
and
;
which
could
we
to
renew
St.
The
otherwise
and
Wait
"
weary
thingsthrough
what
is to
for us,
wings
Christ
fruit
do,
Isaiah?
Lord up
improvement
more.
and
mount
a
load in
to
it is
text?
way;"
the
and
run
"
attempt
his
they shall shall
do,
can
that
must
we
thought ; and,
have
we
the thoughtsof His
well
of
life and
that all
lieve in Christ
bad
are,
admits
more
does
consequence,
we
271
corruptionlies like
no
stone
a
that
;
innate
our
PERPLEXITY.
to un
possessed becomes
Phil.
ii. 12.
272
the
to
easy
who
accustomed
are
neck.
learned, (says
and
ways,
son
fear and
bring with
him
torment
she
plain that
no
The
more
her
God
to
cause
and
;
from far
be
confusion. "
Go as
keep
"
His
way,"
about
your
great.
Do
1
Matt.
Wait
xi. 30.
not
;
mind
cannot
com
he
though
should
it is so,
that
(for
and
the
manfully to
2
meekly
bear do
to
this unsettled
sooner
order
will rise
out
of
Lord," this is the rule
mind
pause,
discouraged.
or
and
this is the
duty
his
up
He
and
V
secrets
up his mind
on
may Then
him,
unto
surprised
will cease,
of mind
state
she
still he perplexities,)
through it,the
will all
and
different, though, then,
doubt, struggle against it, God's
him,
child, his condition
a
some
makes
he
so
her."
laws.
make
of himself
without
perhaps, not has
him
be
been
have
would
her
is
crooked
by
upon
by
beginner
it should
followed
he
dread
straightway
deeply ashamed
had
him
disquietand perplexity.
suffer
be
with
un
that
with
remain
try
Let, then, every to
he
Sirach,) not
the
to
him
show
him, and
comfort
unbroken
until discipline,
the
return
the
to
to those
true
her
and
his soul
will
of
will walk
first she
the
trust
the
;"
speedily
is
unpleasant
understanding will
without At
it, not
to
is very
Wisdom
"
]
is easy
yoke
"
[SERM.
REMEDY
that the heart
believer,and Christ's
changed.
"
THE
OBEDIENCE
little and
Ecclus.
of
manner
waiting.
things as
say,
vi. 20.
"I
;
am
well as
iv. 17, 18.
I
was
RELIGIOUS
FOR
XVIIL]
after
day
;
painfulto
It is very
on.
ing doubts, mind this
the
have
we
;
His
keeping
the
His
confesses
ye
And
if His
understand
of
one
gress
?
all other
In
? perfection
distances
at
Does
dutiful the
and
I.
had
God's is
to
learn
we
of
beginning
placed in
T
8.
short
to
with that
bear the our
performance
ordinary
xxvii.
Psalm
to
services.
easy
honest,
be
the
pro
way
walk
to
attempt
in
to
way
conceive
great goodness
obedient
truth,
will
express
a
succeeded
comparatively
1
VOL.
this
this the
not
would
he
duty
and
that
child
Who
It is from
of small
a
Him
graduallymaking
so
not
first?
dailyconstant
speak
than
said
seek1."-
for
seek
things is
great weights before lesser?
I
perfectwill, could
things,and
"When
they that keep
are
to
greater promise
little
with
my
besides
had
we
;
the and
heart
waiting upon
Blessed
"
serve
Him,
on
it.
will
face, Lord, obedient
blessing.
promise, even
face
my
to
answering to
us
David
commandments."
His
be
within
safetyof
right
waiting
Thy
surelysuch
obtain
be
of
the
about
the
text, of
way.
Thee,
unto
the
across
of it, or
it must
voice
saidst, Seek
Thou
go
wander
by
faith,and
own
But a
injunctionin
And
haunted
be
of religion altogether,or reality
state.
own
light;"
thoughts shoot
of one's
correctness
God
still no
doctrine that particular
or
one's
have
to
about
passes, and
day
273
PERPLEXITY.
to
matters,
be
sober,
To to to
274
THE
OBEDIENCE
from
keep and
forgiving, "
let
"
sinful words
"
harass
and
us,
take
be
given
doubts
Lord,
Blessed
will.
humility, we
shall
have
been
have
time
to
remove
during There
we
"
comfortable
issue.
difficulties.
"Wait
way." We
His
shall
word
on
and
we
is
which
become
often
in those
take
it may we
is
are
not
going
on.
they
are
in which
doubtless
by
the trial
for
out
regards
Lord,
we
diffi
in which
as
the
to
too
while
though
so
gain lightas them
it
And
;
embodying But
that,
precepts, and
safelylook
sure
they
and
good objectis secured
fairlyand
may
faith
Gospels, our
cases
entirely,
and
great
but
indeed,
may,
some
be
turn
in
of what
time, sensible
the
removed
never
and
;
our
of the
subject,and
though
removed,
of
doctrine
find
the
in
them
a
might
power
Saviour's
our
us
perplexing in
this
do
time
conduct
been
the
we
in
obeying
imitatingHis culties
If
are
which
which
many any
leave
us
God's
do
of
concerning the
or
they
Truth.
the Divine
about
Trinity; well, let to
still
;
will
even
of the doubts
have
we
suppose
describable
They
sake,
by degrees give
of the
instance, out
one
:
will
they
practicalknowledge To
our
them
the solution
easier than
much
of
least
difficult, the
be
Saviour's
these duties first.
attempt
us
kind
be
thoughts, to
and
all this for
and
[SERM.
REMEDY
may
and
a
;
more
all
keep
safelytrust
our
His
it.
general doctrines, by particularinstances
in
ordinary duties. happens,
that from
one
cause
or
XVIII.]
other
RELIGIOUS
FOR
do
men
not
275
PERPLEXITY.
this
pursue
gradually extricating themselves They
seek
some
the
than
shorter
and
easier
cuitous
way
of obedience.
its base
and
;
to
seem
greater
of
light,"and a
in sitting
"
obeying the voice of His to
gain speedy
teachers, and
new
Many are They look
misled
back
and
pentance
by
by
righteousness.
having no
and
prophet's picture
holiness
that their
earliest
the
confused
by
and
first
of their
seasons
if the
as
instead
and
notions religious mixed
and
of
means
themselves.
in
confidence
conversion, ;
Lord,
doctrine.
new
the
at
greatest knowledge
most
a
who
servant1," they expect
and
peace
round
those
trouble, by "fearing the
saint in
at
confessed)they
darkness, the
cir
arrive
to
than
work
completing
be
the
winding
be
and
error.
and
wish
without
progress
wait,
to
Impatientof
They
Zion
of "
promises to
lowly
first (itmust
at
make
content
are
of
Mount
heightsof
the
from
which
path
new
method
simple
time of
of
re
their
considering probably
were
with
and
error,
therefore
from
the
as
endeavouring to separate the good all they then felt bad, they consecrate
standard
of doctrine
appeal ;
and
think to must
littleof
as
to
a
new
they
it,for religionbeing
1
a
easilyled
are
untried
and
bound
are
to
opinions of others, they
the
to
themselves, they be
which
a
Isaiah
T2
subjectto
1. 10.
new
to
subjectthink
others
it
also,
"276
OBEDIENCE
since especially,
willingto those
the
best
still
who
REMEDY
men
more
think
often
the least
religious
on private,
will
of
speak
to
averse
they
[SERM.
are
in
except
converse,
subjects,and to
THE
value
not
them them
rightly. But, leavingthe mention self-confidence,I would as
led
are
obedience wishes
the
Such
perhaps
have
been
deeply the necessityof by
different
means
blessed, to gain at
the
and
very
rules
in fact should
be
formed
Christian
selves
bound
are
though
it be
from
way act
the
by
doctrine, which instead with
which
of
that
those
And
others
yoke
certain
that
and
some
observances
which
acts
of the
among
our
of
bondage,
to
endeavouring
free, unconstrained
lowly obedience
they must
set to
in
they
self-devised
some
arbitraryand
they try
has
unscripturalrules,
separate in
must
strive
God
pleasingHim,
similar
to
the
in
They begin religion
of
a
there
been.
speciouslydisguised,when
world,
according to
which
make
temper.
and
who, feeling
the spontaneous
but
more
fancy they
have
Rome;
those
means
subjecttheir minds and
persons
Christians
favour.
it,and
chief
the
views
religiouslife,yet
a
from
His of
end
of
such
plain simple
ever
many
of the Church
communion
and
from
over
the
Such
Church,
the
through
of
with
them.
err
lament
path
compliance
a
of those around
all
are
by
rather
from
away
of those who
novel
before imbue
speak and form
of
themselves, their
hearts
spiritof devotion,
ordinary matters
would
XVIIL]
RELIGIOUS
FOR
imperceptiblyform
within
there, more
such, who
or
fain
would
God's
do
walk
and
less
in
livingmembers seek
out
sons
of
whatever the
they
Church
every
thing by
standard
which
they
shadows,
embarrassed
who
which
they
Before of
state
in
and
led
aside,
promised
in
be
to
the
true
forced
feel
to
superstitious
from
frightened
time
time,
to
that is,they
lives of
and
whom
they wish that false
those
believe
to
religious sys
adopted.
concluding, mind
Truth,
they are
"
conduct
have
are
and
desire
certain
a
many
they anxiously
and
they are,
Christians, with
eminent tem
the
really,and
are
they
are
whenever, perplexed,
and
reconcile
cannot
are
they
revere,
thus
and
"
yet
admire
can
but
;
the
They
!
Church,
measure
at
who
freedom
of the
How
love
while
bondage,
superior light
them.
will,
and
277
PERPLEXITY.
I
which
keeping
notice
must
the
His
precept will
way,"
other
one
of
waiting
"
avail, above
on
God
all
others,to lead righta doubting and
perplexed
mind. It sometimes that
cause,
God's that
they
once
which
ings are
left
Satan.
knew
from
withdrawn
by
the
the
them
they
Then,
there
have
is
have
no
hope
they
neglected, and
Holy Spirit,and they
have
recollect
abused
so
had
;
it is
now
warn
they
now
given
divers
them
for
Truth, but that
; that
other
or
religiousdespond
they
that
fancy that
mercy
ill health
fall into
persons
They
ency.
from
happens,
over
passages
to
of
278
OBEDIENCE
Scripture,which and
away, Now
they
speak
can
be
often
they
mind, our
attend
to
the
restore
thus
increase afflicted,
ing
to
speaks.
Christian others
and
doctrine
encourage
is not
He
minds1.
that
them
among
(what
portion as
says
he
calls)
"
and
Christian
profitby but
covenant;
agitated,restless selves with
thoughts,and
general,made (as
the
1
out
they
2
Pet.
to cannot
iii. 16.
them
able of
to
the
confused,
busy
persons
them
show and
1 Cor.
are,
in
unhappy,
more
us,) by
assurances
rightlyapprehend.
2
pro
overwhelmed
may
doctrines
be
are
are
and
experienceof sick beds
holding which
restless
more
who
In
promises
who
minds,
wisdom
those
2."
shall
conflictingfeelings,such
with
to
;
unstable
speak
who
those
persons
St. Paul's
and
not
the full
which
elevated
But
in Christ
in their
many
of
enlarges on
We
perfect;" babes
the
by attempt
those
weak "
gain strength, we
we
understand
himself: are
the
of
of
indeed,
in it.
for
intended
"
observe
quiet
St. Paul
them
as
for
of
us
way,
by
which
doctrines
mind,
disorder
their
themselves
console
so
ordinaryduties
humble
Sometimes,
text
are
as
station,that walking in God's
the
case.
far
ailments
mental, let
are
to
the
to
own
the
of
treated
conduce
their
instances, only
they
as
peril of falling
to
ailments
be
far
it will
how
these
such
must
As
body.
of
called
[SERM.
the
of
speak
they apply
I
REMEDY
THE
Now,
ii. 6. iii. 1.
not
XVIII.]
mised
how
that
of
speak
to
RELIGIOUS
FOR
in
obey God,
to
life,we
at
are
withdraw
before
not
as
Saul
to
His
the
view
Him
set
about
we
sincerelywish Such
exhorted
and
terrified lest will
not
spiteof then,
be
ceivable,
mind;
struck
was
down
in the
days
among
His
imitation
in
of
Him,
of those
notice
guard
who
should
be
take state
to
they deny
as
is
to
;
must
feelings, they are
say
past hope
on
be
their
They
that God
them
after truth,
upon
Scripturessay
their
can
as
hearts.
persuaded
I would
Supposing
a
their
they
all the
He
we
Saviour
our
the troubled
He
the
taking
while
morrow,
then, inquirers,
keep
control
to
from
Thus
to
us,
tranquil
please God.
to
to
With
his
conversing
beneath
afflicted
uncer
contemplating
when
as
and
bidding
duty
no
in
saved
are
for the
but
flesh, eating
think
we
Himself
ground,
brethren, and
be
to
is in heaven,
He
daily
realities which
future.
the
present services.
graduallydiscloses
of
fears and
vague
about
set
we
by
about
thought
in
busied
are
effect,to
thoughts of Christ, (the con
the learn
unchristian
an
of
from
greater works, and
His
When
interested
surmises
trary,)still we providence,
observe
us
ordinarybusinesses
the
minds
laying aside
out
will, let
mind.
once
our
indefinite
tain
the
calm
and
God's
to
is pro
calculated, by its natural
it is
well
soothe
peculiarblessing which
obedience
to
279
PERPLEXITY.
and
they
all-merciful,in
that
their
effect.
ground.
own
as
is
duty
now
wretched
it is their
Well,
con
to
280
OBEDIENCE
God
serve
Him
said,
They
God,
serve
that
"
they want
and
doing something, "
than and
they
are
their
heart, and
say
they
them.
dare
This
since
they
cannot
do
must
is
goodness. their
minds
such
could
possible? they
have
do,
must
admitting
it is
place
no
then
more
hope, as
their
it will be
for
not
be
the
of possibility
jected by God, in his rriind.
who
The
an
has
assist
Job
xiii. 15.
grace,
like
truth
yet
as
best
even
thing
little sin when
at
set
punishment,
as
if
even
least is
not
so
then.
a
supposed person
such
I
being
am
re
right feelings
anxiety of the sufferers
1
still,
;
His
the
instant
any
of
now,
heart
to
shocking to
be
then
commit
to
Much
entirelyhardened It
the
They
though they
seems
confess, it would
they not
they
in
?
state
prospect,
a
from
grace
without
what
Nay, though
they already
will
do
God
way,
reallygood
least,let them
and
some
though
come
miserable
a
in
act
what
not
God's
for
ask
is doubtless
at
were
it does
better
resigned,
even
wrong,
acceptableto
not
not
yet,
before
is
be
be
must
they do ought
than
that
persuaded
they are
"
and
to
Him.
serve
alive, they
can
right rather
do
to
wish
not
to
serve
yet will
it so,)that
quiet themselves,
to
try
do
heart
a
to
try
slay me,
they
say
still they are
obdurate;
most
He
grant, (ifthey will have
us
than
better
Though
"
[SERM.
REMEDY
they do
in Him1."
I trust
Let
Can
?
Job
?
THE
I have
XVIII]
FOR
of
influence allow in
it
which
strictly
in
calm of
out
in
plain. He
He
"
keepeth
will
least
hath it
shall
Me,
love
him."
that he
them,
loveth
Thee."
him,
and
Whosoever
"
the
kingdom
him
shall
of be
Or
day.
that
be
loved
of
will
our
John
xiv.
21.
Matt.
way,
and
Me,
do be
v.
teach
and
called
xiii.
to
these
great
hath, have
shall
19.
and
Myself
Whosoever
he
he
and
Father,
My
abundance1."
1
His
is
Saviour's
manifest
"
and
be
this
be,
keep in
to
might
loveth
is
heaven."
and
commandments
My
shall
given,
His
clear
and
shall
commandments,
through
difficulty
Lord,
exalt
will
which
cases
our
the
God's
mind,
the
into
other
on
shall
words;
that
various
the
not
instance
obey
comfort
the
will
they
tends,
perplexity
under
another
give
matters
and
Wait
"
to
to
Whatever
recounted.
and
this,
say
still
are
though
grace,
ordinary
so
they
determination
to
it
And
I
a
blessing, bring
Divine
but
;
4281
PERPLEXITY.
shows
describing,
been
I
RELIGIOUS
12.
more
in
to
'SERMON
XIX,
TIMES
PRIVATE
OF
PRAYER
MATTHEW
when
Thou, thou
thou
hast
secret
;
thee
is
Saviour's
our
vouchsafed
gracious when
they
the
inconsistency
since
in
called
private their
in
humble
Him,
when
which
is
shall
in
reward
in
which
to
that the
day
text
Father's
His
not
made
as
to
were
gain
is
the
even
this
Warning, form
of
of
human
Lord
blessing really
a
;
prayer,
particular
our
of
notions,
oneself
by
itself,
showed
the
streets
our
self-conceit
the
supplications and
the
private
the
disciples against
in
were
of
Public
and
themselves,
by
corners
prayer
blessing
sim'ple,clear,
according
prayer.
and
self-contradictory practice.
His
at
in
language
our
hypocrisy
mises
and
secret,
Pharisees
prayed
strange
public,
in
The
in
nature
in
sanction
prayer,
words.
praying
then,
seeth
own
private
to
practice,
was
closet,
thy Father,
to
pray which
Father,
thy
thy
openly.
HERE
most
door,
thy
6.
into
enter
prayest,
shut
and
vi.
on
pro
such
addressed
praise
of
to
men.
XIX.]
TIMES
OF
Those
who
seek
the
say,)
seek
SERM.
from
them.
Such
men
into
places where
no
to
Him
meet
God,
words,
humbly
the world
them, there
faith,who and
bed,
far off'
were
saw
eye in
their
about
hidden
retire from
human
to
seems
and
if He
as
would
and
(He
hearts
their
loud
in
283
PRAYER.
unseen
in
Him
thoughts,not
PRIVATE
is
about
"
path,and
their
ways."
And
He,
would
reward
them
openly. Prayers uttered
secret,
according to
in God's
have
sought
of their the knew the
and
up
perhaps,to
to
failed
have
the world
mindful,
ever
books
the and
disclosed
is
in
in
perisheseven
memory
God
But
hearts,
treasured
seem,
petitioner,and
day, when
shall be
here,
Their
of the
of them. last
They
answer
an
object.
mind
will,are
Life.
of
Book
God's
of
searcher
the
all
spiethout
their
never
and
in
opened, they
are
before the whole
rewarded
world. Such
is Christ's
gracious promise
in the text, His
accordingto acknowledging and blessing, condescension, a
were
and
which, though
mercy,
it,with ian's has
into
a
Scriptureenjoined them
privilegethat
bidden
by
reason,
is
laden, in
before
every
man's
and
at
all times
boldlythrough
free
access
the mediation
to
who
case
and unspeakable privilege,
and
autho His
attempts
It is the Christ his
;
faith,
revealed
He
fear.
of
work
by conscience,
yet
guilt,remorse,
own
which
exercises
devotional
before
duty even
changing
rized
those
alone, that he
the throne
of grace
of his Saviour. 8
284
in what
But, I shall
I shall
consider
not
for till we
have
religion,we the
day
Now, to
the we
keep
know
and
to
in
and
of the
does
there pace
we
not
have
the
day
and
no
one
text,
one
with
not are
set
private
times, be
ourselves,
forms, for
nor
to
are
times
absolutelynecessary
forms
and
in
keep
private
highly expedient; or rather,
actuallycommanded "
requires
set
thoughts
cer
Public
But
but ;
at
?
nature,
ourselves
is it
faith, to
manner
consult
to
day,
or
pray
forms.
Still,though
yet they are
set
else whose
ours.
are
we
necessarilyrequire
no
with
set
a
to
systematic
more
Need
its very
even
always
of prayer
times
this habitual
in
the
hearts,
our
are
enough
Is it
for the
all
arises,
through
in
of it?
from
are
is
prayer,
Him
bound
are
then
God
above
exercise
places, times,
we
indeed
meditation
?
way
times particular
worship indeed,
cause
of
sinful ; and
we
and
prayer
fixed upon
and
that
question
with
over
times
prayer
into
privi
mere
a
it is inconsiderate
other
any
commune
earnest
tain
chieflyas
;
of
the fashion
much
enough
The
minds
apart
and
in
pray
necessary, set
well
sense
one
our
duty
a
enteringduly
only inconsiderate,not
day long. to
as
use.
we
in
be
of
too
prayer
privilege
a
optionalto
it is
as
neglect,but
to
but privilege,
a
prayer,
experience of the duties
and
view
lege, such
as
concerning
say
incapable
are
to
it
[SERM.
PRAYER.
now
some
privileges ;
the
PRIVATE
OF
TIMES
Thou, when
thou
us
by
our
prayest,
Lord enter
in into
XIX.]
TIMES
thy closet, Father
Father
thou
in
285
PRAYER.
hast is in
which
seeth
which
PRIVATE
when
and
thy
to
pray
OF
shut secret
and
;
shall
secret,
thy door, thy thee
reward
openly." these
In
certain
words
over
and
above
must
ever
be
the
alive in us,
Saviour
our
with
ing
continued
nevertheless, mountain
all
tinuing
of
narrative
went
sixth
the
upon
hour
;
Philip
to
the him
which
Matt.
are
xiv.
of
23.
have
2.
course
Luke
I
such
a
Doubtless,
V
"
of
tenth
con
the as
cup
in
the
the
of
the
chapter to
in
pray
multiply
instances
without us,
l
under
him, and
saw
to
about
And
him. prayer
Saviour
Israelites
be
Cornelius,
visited
applicable
"
His,
that too,
of
might
vi. 12.
into
up
God
been
our
Father; "
His
house-top God
time
Scripture of
from
1
called
the then
seems
at fig-tree,
the
one
again, of
St. Peter
in
up
Nathanael the
going
conversion
the
centurion,
Acts,
to
prayer
Him."
from
pass
Roman
in
were
to
passion,thrice repeated,
fore His
might
night
His
commun
His
recollect, that solitaryprayer
well
you
of
pray," and
to
apart
of
up
an
Even
indeed
offered
and
us
command.
thoughts
read
we
the
of
service
sacred
which
peculiarseasons
His
God.
prayer,
God
of
Scripture gives
in
men
His
had
private
clearlyenjoined;
are
in confirmation
example
for
thought
secret
practice of good
the
times
guile ; because,
John
i. 48.
286
TIMES
though they in
PRIVATE
OF
under
were
personalreligionis just" in
substantiallythe I
And
ments1."
the
that
same
windows
being
salem, he
he did It is
in
to
open
but
any
day
us
do
a
on
Daniel
knew
Darius
for
and
his
house,
in his chamber
toward
his
three
upon gave
knees
thanks
besides
should
we
of
acts
pass
the
before
Jeru times
his
devotional
the
day,
worship, nay,
riodical, are
required
Christ, and
His
example,
Apostles and
Prophets
it is
own
necessary
cares
Psalm
and
cxix.
to
hurry
164.
us
under
observing private prayer
1
a
told
king
his
into
went
plain,then,
the
passages
times
when
of
amid
remain
a
God,
aforetime2."
direct
Now
,to
signed, (the impious decree,
kneeled
which
and
for faith
righteous judg
Thy
Now
the
"
by faith,"
two
practice is
:
day, and prayed, and as
of
"
prayer he
Seven
says,
Daniel's
thirty days,)
Let "
writing was
forbidding
times;
then
were
now.
occasion
memorable
all
itself by stated prayer,
because
praise Thee,
Christian, yet
shall live
"
there
Psalmist
The
suffice.
government
the
at
same
reasons
maintain
displayand
from
dispensation
every
whatever
and
the
divine
a
respects different
many
[SERM,
PRAYER.
at
the and
both
pe
of
precept that
of
His
covenants.
upon
stated
of life
solemn
more
regular and
by
insist
temper
duty
of
times, because
men
2
this
Dan.
are
very
vi. 10.
apt
TIMES
XIX.]
neglectit ;
to
duty
than
those
who
The
OF
it is
and
it
much
a
287
PRAYER.
PRIVATE
important
more
generally considered,
is
by
even
it.
perform
following are
chief
two
for its im
reasons
portance. It
1. in
bringsreligioussubjectsbefore
we
be
may
not
direct
We the
stated will
manner,
in
know
that, in
sure
at
pray
the
importance
have
would
we
the
subdued,
day,
we
employment, selves, and
preparing which
never
pray
and
tempers
still awhile with
for
our
the A
(as it were)
on
which
interests,
has
viz.
the
look
day's
into
our
reason
as
on
be
may
affordingus
day past,
be
of
duties
and
which,
we
do
written
produced
confessing sin, and
a
sum
if
reckoned, and
will
de
our
hearts, by way
that account,
least God
of
to
like
the
right
reallyneed
one
trials and
prayer,
back
the
to
commencing
entering.
time
our
heavenly through
stand
up
a
life,
arranging
composed,
must,
in that book
times.
of
eternal
our
before
ming
judgment;
of
our
looking
at
and
at other
order
our
of
down
well
minds
time
reckon,
do
solemn
more
in that
so
care
ourselves are
who
engagements
commune
we
but spirit,
accuratelybefore proceeding
assigned for evening
not
a
collectingand
and
occupation, the
sires
in
is
day,
those
cases,
times
of it ; and
performance
if
most
important business, in
any
ful
Christian
a
common
of
thoughts calmly to
of
characteristic
the
indeed
the
Prayer through
regular course.
the mind
at
the
of pray-
288
TIMES
OF
PRIVATE
PRAYER.
of giving ing for forgiveness, have
done
for
and
well,
making good
resolutions
of
of
God,
and
day past, the
The
morrow.
the
and
morning read
to
day,
a
or
course
on
Some
men
should
and
what one's
religionas In
our
that
ought
one's
three
now
times of
depends
individual.
this men
for
but
;
and
can
a
is
of
I
be
by
small
that
an
Stated
be ;
the
same
then
reason
in
us
practicallyno
repeat it, if
thought
of in
of
call us
the it is
of
none.
and
beginnings
times
leave
we
for all hours
ap
is made
advance
they urge
devotion
engage
is
thought
will
useful
are
commonly said, that
It is
posture, (as I may to
and
us
business
subject
then,
the continuous
applies here.
works.
ever
For
all
instruct
venly direction, and on.
prayer
duty.
pointed channels,
in
for
say) to
things it
extensive
just
each
to
day equally,it all
mentioned,
texts
leisure
private
Scripture;
in
this
privateprayer,
every
; this
of
praying
of
They
ever
is
for
good
leisure.
times
day.
is
not
evening
impulses (so
what
of
the
opportunitiesof
help the
have
All
times.
seven
make
of the
the
of
have
Stated as
heard
of
settingsure indeed
I
In
the
on
us
those
are
evening.
the
morning
and
commanded
you
you,
reliance
precisetimes
obvious
most
in
we
received,
stepping stone
a
where
no
are
prayer
as
for what
thanks
mercies
sealing up
least
at
[SERM.
prayer
it) in
forward stream
to
put
which in
a
we
hea
carries
expedient, if
us
us
pos-
XIX.]
TIMES
OF
sible,to
be
solemn
worship,
in
order
Saviour
kneeled
prayed !,
His
their
to
text,
I
2.
now
in
of
means
its
Shut
from
has
He
to
in
the
us
for stated
reason
tending
and
He
do
know
not
produce
to
that
weak
God
;
it is
but
The
so.
tory of
whole
and
if
His
good-will,
we
have
system
have
the to
know
VOL.
Matt.
2
Acts I.
xxvi. xx.
36.
39.
xxi.
a.
xxii.
Eph. U
that
which
He
41.
iii. 14,
move
we
is
Divine
ruin, (an
own
Luke
"
receives
of this world
incomprehensibletruth !)if,when
1
:
openly."
prayer
melancholy power our
text
strength to
interferingwith
man's
thee
our
It is strange, indeed,
all.
privilegeto
our
to
answer
thy Father
it is that
at
direct
it in the
to
pray
should
man
an
I have
more
a
shall reward
how
God
from
answer
God
sanctioned
so
thy door,
do
for their
reason,
tells
it is also
upon,
seeth in secret, and
an
per
closet. second
gaining
requests.
We
many
the
the opportu
impressions,which lastingreligious
us
and
did
so
same
Christ
as
"
the
Besides
already enlarged
"
as
to the
private prayer.
and
have
Our
face,
Hence
still for
our
come
His
on
private
our
minds.
particularplace
a
mind, into
enter
of
Apostles2; (such
nity,) apart private devotions ; compose
fell
289
our
Testament.
set
to
forms
impress
accustomed
are
PRAYER.
the
down,
of the Old
Saints sons
in to
did
so
"
PRIVATE
can
a
his
decrees of
;
baffling
awful,
an
designs our
290
TIMES
eternal
PRIVATE
OF
salvation,we
accomplish
much
have His
(blessedbe
in
hearts, discerns
maketh
Spirit,which
"
according
His
to
to
poor
not
strange that
more
cular
answer
times,
in
and
our
of it may
the
be
of
appointed means
God.
All
"
lieveth V
Now,
in
tions
faith is then
realize
whom
all
of
our
in
all
our
those
not
troubles time
might
we
we
humbly Stated
they are
times
of
we
earnest
;
of
whom
on
the for
Him,
weight all,that
and
is
find more
simply appropriate have
but
to
claim
reallyours. prayer,
1
of
this world
more
blessings, which and
Then
act
presence
bore
seek
peti
the
Him
once
be-
gather our
more
and
see,
sicknesses
of need.
that is
we
manner,
laid, who
were
sight, and
of
out
do
the
that
out
perfectlythe
infirmities and
in
grace
sins
our
him
draw
stronger and
we
have
And
times, when
clear
more
parti
at
It is Faith
and
pray,
be
likelyto
that God
stated
to
it is
should
possibleto
are
at
thus
gaining all blessingfrom
orderlyand
an
we
once
things
thoughts
our
up
follows.
as
Holy
so
Him.
with
of
saints
has
prayers,
particularway,
especiallyprevailingpower reason
He
as
offered up
prayers
a
that
for the
intercession
And,
an
of
mind
will."
promised
Him
move
He, the Searcher
the
us
destruction,
to
power
!)when
name
heavenly
our
eternal
our
the
we
[SERM.
yet annul
can
election,and more
PRAYER.
Mark
then,
ix. 23.
are
necessary,
XIX.] as first,
the a
a
PRIVATE
of
means
of
than
these for
thought which
sides
those
Divine
vain
minds
once
are
is
even
them
no
for God
;
knows
there
and
enjoins; and
His
notices
sional
as
when
temptation, that us, we
and
we
call
may
our
experience,where,
own
and
strange found
to
hard,
have
observing stated those the It
those
mind
to
times
concerning
up
to
these
time
His
revealed
word,
former
instances
what
first seemed
at
the
privateprayer been
form, 2
of
assail
have
u
occa
unbelief
Now
a
and
and
end. of
in see
does
consideration
which
be
But
us
He
unbelieving thoughtsI to
against
allowed
apt
us
for
do.
we
are
to
reason
disobeying
we
seems
at
closer
on
wise
a
received
against the
doubt
perplexed at
are
God's
reasons
treasure
memorials
our
All
no
for what
reasons
should
we
sees
than
has
He
which
are,
man's
a
be
merciful
and
saw
better
great condescension here
we
he
but
but
us,
be
to
for
thinks
to
wise
ought
excuse
if he
given ;
question.
to
faith, though
It
them
how
apt
so
answer,
containingsubject
useful
be
show
to
indeed,
upon
be
provisions really
commands,
them.
only as
may
serving
as
blessing in
doubtless, may not
therefore
obtain.
otherwise
enough,
sober, and
faith,and
certain
reasons,
are
mind
religious ; secondly,as
more
more
should
we
Other
the
exercisingearnest
receiving a
291
PRAYER.
making
general temper
means
of
OF
TIMES
or
at
to
in
was
duty is
one
of of
entertain
describing. least
a
light
292
observe
to
matter, creatures
are
remarkable
PRIVATE
tices.
it
cause
presses
then our
us
be
to
It is very and
keep
to
lants
but
;
with
case
chief
do
can
as
regularity ; and can
changeable
stated
He
private
safeguard of ing
on
duct. lost
a
is
only
Satan
is the
devotion
especiallythe is
which so
knows
his ad
is obedience taste.
in especially
the
a
reminding to
Hence
a
impress
as
givesup regularityin of
and
emblem
who
up
us
that
enough
God,
in
they
as
world,
very to
the
curious
He
a
new,
enjoins
far
keeping
feelingor
yet
as
and
spirituallife
and
us,
us
principalmeans
persons,
artificial stimu
perceives well
prayer
true
starts,
them, it
bear
exciting.
here.
vantage
fits and
things of this
like
or
religion.
the world
meets
they
it look
our
they please. Religion is
which
subject
make
whom
to
and
difficult
more
trammel
This
impatient. those
who
and
is
;
justify
to
reasons
feelingsby to
It
rebel
to
regularin
regularityseems
become
we
for
religiousby
our
up
be
;
continually,
hearts
Nothing
be
to
easy
arid prac
is inconvenient.
our
and disciplined
and
observances
attention
our
dislike of it.
own
close
most
it is irksome
and
search
to
truth, such
small
why
leads
proceed
we
than
mere
upon
its irksomeness
and
or
see
in
chief habits
our
to
claims
which
duty
a
is the
between of
It is easy
whereas
;
there
we,
connexion
[SBRM.
PRAYER.
omit
or
the permanence
and
is
OF
TIMES
rule
of
has
prayer
himself
Lawgiver, it is that
polished ranks
con
of
so
that not
a
many
society,
XIX.]
who
TIMES
OF
of
the
out
are
vice, fall away
PRIVATE
of
way
into
others
into all kinds
run
because,
by giving
hearts.
cine
suited
and
maintain
Christian.
of
of
If
to
For
notice.
yourselves Israelites
you
you did
ply
not
then for
as
pray two
"
spiritual
a
same
well
your
and
days.
prayed you
morning, for it
without
;
stock
a
for
and
have
not
of
your
if you
it will
but
to
the
but
;
profit
yesterday. "
you
Devil.
seeming
God
pray
obtained,
When
fall
lay in
to
and
them, you
before
day by day
for it this
you
of the
on,
go
You
bread
the
which
of
as
hope
the
to
from
armour
will
will
you
fixed
morning
wiles
you
of grace.
prayed
little that
the
observance
and
;
the
be
to
daily bread, have
time
a
might
as
manna,
day
medi
service,
exposed
his
giving up
left off the
have
exclaim
brethren, whoever
my
against the
him
fall any
may
is
prayers,
secure
you
of
are
disuse
to
their
and
places
attention
sure,
persuaded
is
you
them
sin, altogetherfall away Be
of
formal
a
;
in writ
is the very
and
the
fancies
rule
will hear
times
it is that
prayer
chief
others, who
omission.
evening is
that
And
seductions same
the
disease,)as
beneath
are
religion;
enthusiastic
(which
prayer,
their
to
for
implies self-denial,
private
lost
Accordingly,you
against regular
words
of
set
up
forms, they have
ten
which
gross
self-in
especially. Hence
prayer
to
luxurious
they take
they rejectevery thing regular
293
temptation
mere
a
dulgent devotion, which
and
PRAYER.
a
given
You sup over
4294
TIMES
the
practiceof weaker
come
know
not
tines the
stated
upon
to
be,
no
to
death.
then
law
the
things which they lose being they
their
obliged
then
where
scheme
such
a
it is
soon
found
know
wrong
it is not
der
of the
same
perceive this it, and
the
Gospel,
the
Gospel
not
themselves
they
condemns.
to
another
for
them,
guide,
;
their
guide,
little
nothing
or
forms
reason as
well
it
as
presump No
won
Scripture,which
that
maintain But
then
them.
direct
inward
true
themselves
think while
;
in
;
actuallycorrupt.
do
their
fixed eternal
desires,and
own
the
conscience, which,
contradicts
to
a
this their blind
their
to flattering
tuous
of
condemns
itself knows
system of right or
can,
prayer;
themselves
refuses
take
to
by
religion;
about
to
of their
length
at
which
reason,
to
service
stated
conscience
the direction
ill used,
are
leads
observance
due
thus, being left by their
And
little
which
private
they actually allow
then
;
off
will
you
make
to
path
of obedience
idea
the very
minds
adver
they gradually let slip from
then
kind) ;
is the
a
Philis
yourselves
and
will be able
is
day (which
Lord's
think
you,
first leave
they neglect
till the
did
till suddenly your
This
Men
Samson
it.
will
you
You
resistance.
or
gradually be
strength
furiouslyupon
come
suddenly fall.
as
a
;
used
you
sary will
him
[SERM.
you
knowing
lost his
had
came
men
prayer,
without
he
PRAYER.
PRIVATE
OF
they
they
certain
are
often
do
still believers
doctrines
sometimes
not
in
which
they per-
XIX.]
OF
TIMES
that
ceive
their
is the
is
of
contrary it
giving
of
course
which
way
all
and leads
but
all in
here,
with
he
whereas,
heart
monitor
to
Beware
who
is strict
his:
as
draw
him
then
of
fain rob
would
lips,can
back the
subtiltyof of your
you
circumstances,
to
gerous
throw
Any
seeing many
any
pleasant
books,
ing
thing
new
new
Going
Be
of or
much
any
such
on
as
a
your
Enemy, Do
not
guard
situations
and
delight you
or
;
regularityin
your
unexpected mixed
into
taking
line
new
acquaintance,
like,innocent
him
him. your
the
is dan
society, share
in
they
are
of
life,form
prospect of any
worldly advantage, travelling,all and
his
reading interesting
amusements, into
;
of
novel
strange persons,
entering
some
out
is
far astray,
defence.
interest
you
you.
and
get
you which
it
observance
restore
into
prayer.
of
private prayer
the
and
reasonings.
they
another,
evening brings
and
when especially,
lest
differ
spoken
hardly go
bad
his
yield to
in
intimatelyit
set
in
open
broad
than
how
you
neglectof
morning
every
but
are
in
the
evening devotion, praying with
well
as
the
who
and
morning
remind
to
in
I have
And
in
ending
advanced
more
way.
in order
connected
for
one
up
unbelievers.
walk
destruction
stages of it,one
ent
they give
up,
and
who
men
to
Scripture;
to
disobedience, beginning
(apparently)slightomissions, unbelief;
295
profess themselves
Scripture, and Such
PRAYER.
system
then, instead
and
PRIVATE
these in
things
themselves,
296
TIMES
capable of
and
temptation
fear of "
wilt
in
Thee,
;" this is the promise.
whose
the
cast
waters
wicked
word, any
only,
Do
this world.
good,
fix your and
morning for
rest
be
your
upon
the
heaven,
and
Saviour.
way.
they will
confuse But
with.
gain
they
1
a
not
you
Isaiah
see
your
xxvi.
the
and
3.
the in
goods
earthly
kept
from in
steadied
unseemly equable
an
this
and
they
from
your
good works, and
they
3
Isaiah
will
example
be led
Ivii. 20,
;
fall in
acquaintance
and
of
your
nothing of
multitude
of
thoughts
of Christ
power
be
points
blessedness
the
comfort
to
rest, who
the
be
private prayers,
a
of
visions of
with
friends
no
Nor
2."
your
your
is
after the
general will know
light and
will
you
rest,
there
let those
and
glory and will
the wicked
sense
rove
in
higher things,let your
way,
the
;
is there
and
eye,
narrow
in
witness
dirt
evening thoughts mind's
whose
cannot
common
on
and fallings,
Men
it
indulge
not
;
stability
trusteth
"
wicked
to none
hearts
Thus
risingsand
the
our
God,
their
leave
way
in
But
and
to
but
wicked,"
"
mire
up
he
when
sea
God,
saith my
peace,
of
the troubled
that
danger
that
because
Thee1
like
this is the
perfect peace,
is
are
See
virtues, for it is Faith.
mind
on
of
means
guard.
our
Consider
of
him
keep
stayed
become
by them,
chief
is the
Thou
on
unsettled.
becoming
mind
not
are
we
[SEBM.
PRAYER.
religious use,
a
unsettled
not
are
you
if
PRIVATE
OF
to trace
21.
;
XIX.]
TIMES
them
to
Thus
they
will
imitation
seeth
in
true
Ghost
Holy
the
in
their
of
secret,
PRIVATE
OF
secret
glorify you shall
will
at
the
source,
sought
297
PRAYER.
and
influences
obtained
by
seek
length
Him reward
prayer.
Father,
heavenly
your
;
and
you
of
He
and
who
openly.
SERMON
FORMS
XX.
OF
PRIVATE
xi.
LUKE
Lord,
teach
THESE
to
us
words
mind,
help, yet
not
wants
ples
of
Christ, waited
instruction
the
duty
of
faith
and
of
cies
and
His
to
the
to
was
necessary
yet
they
for
could
they
remained
tion
except
dumb to
be
they
in
their ;
hearts
not
to
pray use
;
it.
the
one, mer
and
that
all
for
themselves,
were
full,
offer
could
they
taught could
prayers
that
them,
have
to
seem
Masters
God's
before
set
disci
vain
to
that
vain
were
making
not;
in
was
preached
other,
they
respective It
was
judgments
the
and
parti
relieved.
be
to
Baptist,
pray.
repentance
duties;
own
but
how
its
what
are
the
of God's
need
well
their
on
disciples.
feelings of
its great
they the
John
his
taught
natural
how
or
disciples of
Truth,
the
understanding are,
for
1.
also
perceiving
The
their
John
as
express
awakened
cular
pray,
PRAYER.
they So
no
but
peti
knew different
the a
XX.]
SERM.
thing
is it
be instructed
to
PRAYER.
in
'299
religion,and it is
practice,that
it in
mastered
so
PRIVATE
OF
FORMS
have
to
altogetherour
own.
need
Their
has
All of
since.
how
after, require direction the
of Forms
use
in the Church.
Christ
the
mouth
the
time
of
Church.
the know but
what
not
not
which
raised
In
the
we
should
Now
times
Holy
devotion
from
be
to
of
St.
for
pray
in
overseers
Paul,
as
We
"
ought
we
our
thoughts, but
originof
Forms
speak to-day ;
to
mean
all
truths, first,that
of themselves it has
questionedthe
"
express
reasoners
;"
and
by
to
1
pray
Rom.
out
of prayer, viz. these have
men
secondly,
that
of two
the
they
them. that
have
of Forms
use
better
and
happened
so
self-wise
thought it
l
words.
spiritualwants,
cannot
of
only by guiding
undeniable same
Prayer; the
high,
infirmities;"
I say, is the
I
is dis
saints, whom
up
words
disciples;
our
directingour This,
services
has
his
Spirit helpeth
"the
that,
excellent
blessed
always ob
Lord's
on
ever
hence
which
ascended
those
He
time
to
us
the
of
name
had
Spirithas given by
have
taught
ever
men
; and
pray
which
John
the
after He
most
Apostles the prayer
tinguished by and
to
of prayer,
tained
gave
and
childhood,
in
us
of Christians
the need
been
in
arisen
of prayer,
of their
viii. 26.
own
these who and
latter have have
thoughts
300
at
OF
FORMS
minds
that
then, for
we
because if it
they
were
quite
that
Paul's
words,) that
God
we
for this is
again,
if
in
gone the
nies
extravagance
who
St.
ferred
to,
"
account
Paul
are
we
how
posed),
to
do
it
more
a
find
the
so
man
of such
only say
the
our
practice we
epistlejust re
ignorant,let But
it.
may
be
practiceis, it to better
turn
do
we
be
it
the
why
him
a
thing,
circumstances
being
comfortablythan
when
(the same likely,
;
nor
which
us,
likelyto
reasonable
know
;
"
de deliberately
yourselvesmay we
and
ever
do ; for
to
as
help for
no
you
in
using
them
reasons
can
be
man
is
is
receive
speaks
for when
;
and
that
if any
that you
in order
we
show
to
to
so
"
ignorant,"there useful
not
Forms,
difficult
as
as
men,
used
inquireof
who
as
the Churches
ever
able
defending ;
are
for
custom1,"
have
be
of
use
reasons
Not,
and, (in St.
nor
hope by
those
shall
likelywe
is far
we
other
any
could
we
good, to persuade most
us.
reason abundantly satisfactory
an
as
adopted
them,
neither
the best of Christians
that
to
have
sufficient
known
have
down
received "
we
right hand
at
reasons
some
their
be
reason
a
have
them,
of
have
handed
were
not
It may
Forms, which
of those
use
our
should
into
come
they pray.
time
the
at
which
words
using
random,
[SERM.
PRAYER.
PRIVATE
sup we
obey ignorantly. Now,
I suppose
no
1
one
1 Cor.
is
xi. 16.
in
any
difficulty
XX.]
FORMS
the
about
for
thoughtsare hand
be
the
extempore
did
the
or
tongue
understanded
Article
expresses
the
at we
need
Let
(as it
Be
heart
;
not
be
is
then
and
in
"
in
Forms,
of
but
;
public
it is not
of
instead I
our
lead
and
private prayer
so
a
interceding
then,
is evident
called);
that
people," (as
case,
that
at
Let
us
rash
is
therefore the
mind
in
proceed
also
praying show
to
thy
moment
heaven,
'
Eccles.
likely
v.
before
thou
upon
and
to
for
thing
be few V
words are
consider
any
a
few
2.
wise
let not
and
thy mouth, utter
to
in
let
the precept of the
with
hasty
God
for
;
framed verent.
bear
us
man.
earth
the
obvious written
use
"
God
;
it
of them.
use
thine
In
of forms
first sightso
1.
Nay,
happen,
is rather
he
at
present
said
was
the
of
worship.
extempore, the
would
is to
regularity
be
scarcely praying
it;)
the need
prayer
and
people,than praying with them,
their
ing
is
praying
prayers,
if there
prayers.
often what
before
agree their
To
when
if their
man,
must
ease,
hear
rather
understand
not
one
subjectof
is to
prayer,
person
for
as
devotions.
might happen,
public worship;
of their prayers,
words
united
their
we
the
be
301
will tell us, that
certainty, composure,
any
in
in
prayer
together,they
is to
what
nay,
of
together
pray to go
what
PRAYER.
almost
sense
to
are
PRIVATE
of Forms
use
common
many
OF
become
moments
Prayers irre
before
30-2
FORMS
we
the
whose
into
pray,
PRIVATE
OF
presence
lost sinners
all, but
must
"
bought
who
;
learn
and
them
with
much
and
fore,
needing
words
to
necessary
the
His
own
Mary to penitentat and
tears, and
our
anointing
having
as
sinned
large forgiveness. There
a
of
irreverence
unfit
or
many
from
pray
book
or
and
memory,
is
it
not
random. It
be
may
Forms
objected,that
ever
to
rigorous
bond
reply, that
without
do
upon
racter
the
;
tions
will
much
more
our
of Forms.
use
be
them
our
our
souls
is
an
will
over-
and
tone
suf
cha
throughout
petitionsand we
be
I
for prayer
seasons a
be
But
liberty.
devotion
be
using
it would
which
thus
supplied, which
will
that
prayers
stated
for
reason
;
our
the very
even
nay
viz.
For
imparted to
will be
day
if at
;
this
Christian in
reverence
secured, ficiently make
much
too
proves
wrong
we
of Him
half-religious thoughts,
rude
and
is
disturbance, washing
precious ointment,
avoid
to
with
at
feet like like the
without
(as it were)
feet
His
as
"
who
priceof
His
;
speak
Him
to
the
at
will, and
service
Him
doing
bounty
feast,quietly adoring Him,
great man's
the
becomes
as
right to
no
of
we
gratefulservants
ruin
His
do
to
His
silence
as
from
us
have
meekly sittingat
blood
at
stillmore,
have
thoughts !
in
submit
and
holy ;
who
entering,"
are
need
hourly by
creatures, sustained becomes
What
subdued
humble, sober, and
we
presence
God.
of
[SERM.
PRAYER.
ejacula And
need.
influenced
by
the
XX.]
FORMS
of
power them
them,
shall find and
such
being
guard
us
If
whom
we
of
Next, they are of
for
of prayer
Forms
They
votion, when,
in
itself faulty, and persons their
useful
securingus
be
throw
their
restraint
it may
which "
If
a
be man
the
worth
who
here
of de
is in earnest,
And
most
to
is in those
eager
requiremore
the
while
8
from
excellence.
current
checked.
them.
objectioninto
chief
happens,
so
their
is
expected) are of
a
for the very circum
to be
oppositionto them, the
for,it
;
impeding
ought
of His
thoughts. And
fact,that (socalled)current
(as might
others
in
which of
accused
are
Thus
attention.
excited
we
wander
fixingthe
censured
them
about
stance
sight This
of prayer.
sayingmuch are
and
us,
prevented,under
measure
Forms
is that
there is room
say,
good
wan
words
set
cross
lose
shall
neces
of
will stray from
minds
addressing.
are
blessing, by
irreverence
pray our
we
;
is in
admit
to
are
without
thoughts will
other
them
of them
the
we
remembered),
pursue
3.
nature,
in set words.
irreverence
of mind
use
naturally
as supplications,
againstthe
subject;
God's
require,we
forward
go
using
are
of prayer
presence
ing
to
additional
down
we
occasion
place,forms
(read or shall
the
or particular privatea
written
deringthoughts. the
time
303
In the next to
sary
PRAYER.
very
able
ourselves
of too
2.
the
at
soberlyinto
are
of
PRIVATE
that, should
so
;
OF
in
than
They sometimes following form, consider. he
will
soon
They find
:"01
FORMS
words
there
;
And
will
is
what
behind not
cases
each
For two
there
The
merry. better
they
cannot
better
men
themselves.
to
before
for persons
so
rather
meant
tions
and
than
as
prayers
be calm, praver its
way, we
at
pray
they such
a
our
times,
it
be
course
the
tryingtime
;
but
of
are,
they must
in entirely
of prayer
their should
model
petitions!how
short.
in this
soherK
Our
prayer
doubtless admoni
as
agitatedmind, would
detail. not
impassioned language ; and
have
of
helps,or the
be left
men
expected
was
than
or
weep
in
which
no
\vrite
more
such
though good
composed, is
no
And,
;
Forms
perhaps
"
should
they in
of
feelings.
such
can
(ifso be) quietings of
strong and
write
better
general rule, Forms in
own
In
of Forms
need
no
patterns and
and literally
used
grief or
writing Forms circumstanced, these were
as
true
of words.
them
down
set
now
to
pray
Form
and
"
how
make
emotion,
impossibleto
;
rules
will
It is
agitatedby
ought
men
give
can
you
only is
exactlyalike how
we
any
feels in his
man
men
down
them
for Christians
of prayer
according
earnest.
religious feelingsoutrun
but it is perhaps
prayer,
him
in earnest
is
true,
not
or
prayer. do
can
who
strong
a
fear, our
or
leave
such
times
Form
a
in
of
Form
set
a
man
a
by being
meant
joy,remorse
of
is true
words,
certain
that, in
and
that
[SKKM
1'RAM-R.
in earnest,
not
find
soon
need
no
Now
good."
no
to
is
if he is
I'RIYATK
01'
he As
but
should
Saviour's
respeet.
-expressed
a
be written
How ! how
o\\
few
arc*
re\e-
n
XX
and
rcntly!
shall I do
that
maintain
the
imitate
therefore
Still the there
nary now
state
of the
and
then
if
think
in earnest
in
that
tranquillywork This, then, is when
viz.
to
keep
emotion, we
and
to
are,
to
to
that
VOL.
I.
us
from
calm
lead
deep
to
purer
unruffled X
in
of Forms
minds,
our
hearts.
our
of prayer,
to
earnestness, us
and
love
;
of feel
ought always to
to remind a
the mind
and silently
would
work
we
this, it
grievingthe
say,
irreverent
us, us
as
ordi
only,is being
harming
which
especialuse
an
the
this excite
us
this
even
Divine
in earnest,
are
we
His
tinw
alternation
this, and
may
of
within
and
are
yet
than
state
rush
granting
the extraordinary,
more
common
peaceful Spiritof God,
a
is not
we religion,
sense)I
(in one
or
be excited
encouraging
ings, arid and
the
change,
wounded
prayer,
Nay,
unceasing
merit, this
all settled ;
the
all
them.
thankful
but
to
number,)
of
state.
are
we
at
not
mind,
be
to
To
of
the
encourage
a
which
to
in
through all Forms
frequent.
not "iu"jht
and
when
times
bursts
not
are
questionis
are
heart
to
seem
I would
attempt
not
in this world
times
any
What
"
rather
should
minds religious
should
one
outruns
out,
impetuous workings
subjectat
are
heart
Nay,
words
set
they,
are
readilygrant, then,
the
saved?"
be
to
deep
jailorcried
the
as
;
how
I
when
times
are
words
written
(and
time
same
"
that there
lest
tlic
at,
:105
I'KAYKK.
comprehensive !
arid how
minds
I'KIVATK
OF
FORMS
;
what serener
of God
be
where
and
temper, and
;
still
man,
300
OF
FORMS
which
human
Then, again
this also is
Let
ness.
being
us
all
Yet
absurd. the
on
of
poorly
to
as
to
are
teaching
us
our
ciples; and, doubtless, but
poorly,and I
the persons else but
fore, of
of
gence as
pray
of emotion
I have 4.
a
habit, but to
such
best
that
of an
pray to
our
for, and
pray
taught
their
of
us
dis prays
However, is nothing
prayer
not strong feeling,
emotion, and, there
men
the
notion
very But
absurd.
seems
who
help of them.
speak of,think
course
learningto
the
bursting forth
the
the action
needs
to
the
even
of Forms
helps
are
Lord
praiseGod
those
teach
what
and
is
of prayer
need
no
They
St. John
and
pray
better.
pray
devotion, as
but Forms
;
could
fall into this strange
have
might
in the
idea
The
Forms
objectto could
we
Angels, we
prayer
how,
who
those
If,indeed,
like the
pray ill is
till he
wait
tried it?
ground justmentioned,
error.
praying,
Who,
plain ?
he
before perfectly,
it
do
this
not
we
all other
length to
at
work, would
other
of any
case
Is
do.
can
order
as
we
earnest
begin by praying ill,since
must
we
of
power
acquired,like
be
must
not,
or
degrees of
are
habits, by practice. In well, we
true
recollect, the
habit,
a
there
For
if
of Forms
the usefulness
to
as
it.
take
may
nature.
in earnest,
not
the
and
of the law, reallythe fulfilling
is
of perfection
are
[SERM.
PRAYER.
PRIVATE
is in truth founded
this
on
a
indul
mistake,
already said.
Further, forms
^ire
useful
to
helpour
of
memory,
XX.]
FORMS
and
set
before
us
what
we
have
to
order,
OF
PRIVATE
at
follow,when
the heart is
of
alive to
God,
and
that then
out
have
God
"
enough
scanty service
a
of God.
son
with
His
him.
He
The
saints
shall are
shall
dential
servants
throne
of
on
He
one
the
their
to
He
within
has
its
else
confi
and
and
these are,)the
might they
be
for
carries
in their
And
the
at
and
agents by
?
and
doings ?
Lord, intercessors
doom
him.
world;
counsellors
secret
has
without
before
the
in
an
He
and
cognizance of
forgivenessmerely
(extreme blessings as
own
acceptance, scope
content
of their
with
the
they not rather bidden to the Spirit to use given them, perfection,
publican'sprayer. to
exalted
illuminated
matters.
judge
sense
gift of
and
guides His high providence,and is
desires ?
of
duties
of their
grace,
the nations
persons
the
has
things.
multitude
hereafter
in
they not
whom
Christ
;" this
offer such
to
ransomed
a
draw
to
sinner
a
me
exercise
to
not
here take
they not
to
innu
our
publicancould
glorious prospect
a
thought
able
be
acceptance ; but
sphere of has
and
The
is heir of all
grace,
boundless
shall
we
whom
in the world's
terest a
He
not
Rather, the deeper
words.
was
does
of the
Majesty
privilegeof
the
prayer,
His
be merciful
for his
It
in
realityof things unseen,
the less
thoughtsinto
only say, was
reallyfull
the
into
wants,
our
for.
pray
it is easiest to pray.
insightwe merable
completely,and
once, to
307
PRAYER.
go
on
to
enlarge
and
Are
purifytheir x2
own
hearts, and
to
308
FORMS
draw
the
out
of
nature
after capabilities And
PRIVATE
OF
for the
the
of all these
thought
the
by
view
of its
eagerly
immense
own
that he who
a
of
great part has
Baptism the memory into
is still
most
which
cannot
matters
of
of
own
and
the
when
of
time
and
these
doubtless
we
pray
which
they
and
most can
the
his
will
moment,
and
no
unless
have
to
give to
collect their memories
are
prayer and
; we
the !
it
Form,
snares
many
short
perma
in
spreads out
objects towards spiritual How
hand
at
arrives, like
he
us,
engross
thoughts
efficacious
which
the
trust
be
substance
through
and
reality
a
this
them
with
cares
chance
not
is Satan's
take
we
we
come
employing
labour. men
the
may
attractiveness
order
to
his
help to
a
with
Shall to
and
world
is the instrument
give form
losing
this world
us
which
next,
as
The
upon
world
next
minds,
This
?
of
overlook.
visions,having no
unreal nence
the
the
go
fact which
Form
a
surrounded.
life press
of
we
offer ?
to
obvious, when
more
are
men
businesses
our
of
use
the engagements
account
which
has
and
giftedhim.
further, the
And
5.
number
privilege,with
the
as
intercession
and
plan,is in
without
prays
once
overpowered
composed according to the carefully it the nature of the various petitions so
?
so privilege,
of prayer
for words
seek
to
objectsat
is not
mind
of God
Son
of the
image
of its
fulness
into the
man
is sufficient ? Whose
who
[SERM-
PRAYER.
and also
which seasons
Before
minds, their
XX.]
leisure
is
almost
just before this
for
which
to
They
finding every
thing
soon
into
as
at
we
go
morning
and
And
this
6.
in
of
great, beyond power
for
while,
of
sin.
men
requirecontinual
aids
next
world, how
try is
to
to
of those
then,
and, learned to
and
if in used
worship Him,
altogether from But
gion ? have
ever
them
in
with words
God
the
their no
it is that
on
phrasesof
memories, risingup
the
of
case
well
of the
of those
years
who it
as
while
a
them
they
the
from
thought of the both to
to
;
have
which
blotting of
reli
Church restrain
supply them
repentance.
of
(at
them
psalms by
or
services
in moments
becomes
redeemed
children,
her
us
going on
for
the Forms
their
allotted
greater number
of sin, and
career
ready utterance and
her
as
denied, fearful the
keep
minds
worship
be reminded
earlier
is to
God,
conscientious
even
has
prayers
what
served their
who
their
here
far
of
prayer
manhood,
to
come
least)desert
be
it,that
sea
circumscribed.
after
If
It cannot
upon
who
time
is the need
extreme
forgetit !
reflect
our
in
to
occu
upon'the
so
who,
men,
prayer
ground
estimating,in
fall into
a
ever
of Forms
use
multitudes
for
it,though the be
of
temple
a
order
evening
those
to
as
recur
world, which
Forms the
the
standingmemorial,
a
are
have
they
encroach
not
may
can
we
Now
They keep
Satan
of devotion.
sons
if
even
them.
them.
309
PRAYER.
thoughts of this
the
engaged
pied, that
PRIVATE
over,
to dismiss
power
do
OF
FORMS
adhere
Chance to
their
temptation or
310
of
FORMS
trouble, it
hence
distinction
those
using
to
or
is said
have
who
them.
observable
those
youth, and
religiousimpressions have
whose
be
opportunityof
the
their
in
And
com irreligious
be
to
had
public Forms
our
[SERM.
recover
in the most
happens,that
panies a tween
check
to
PRAYER.
PRIVATE
OF
thus
been
not
happilyfortified ; so that,amid their most reckless mirth, and most daring pretence of profligacy,a of
sort
secret
has
reverence
derers, restrainingthem
conceal their
from
that
again
be favoured
they
their
on
with
find
to
seem
they learned voice, aiding them would
tried
to
peril of
guilt and
which
their
with
to
how
minds
and
the power
can
but groan
are
by
their
so
their
amid
to
to
own
guiding
keep
few
them
and
from
and
com
find
cannot
Spirit,while
pain !
Sinners
faint
gleams
feverish
of
them
resigned waiting
soothe
for their
them
as
they
with
a
enlightened
hope,
what
restlessness,and shall
of
nature
voluntarymisdeeds, and
extravagance of fear, what fixed
kindly
a
otherwise
(asit were) intercedingfor travail in
the
objects of faith
to, but
prospect of punishment before but
in
gloom they
those
of the blessed and
friends
"
say,
look
what
boyhood, what
say
upon
they ought
themselves,
grace,)
a
in their
know
not
posing
a
and
repentance, (should they
high
so
words
by
wan
impiety have
others
the
themselves
the
doings.
And
do
from the
which
profaneness in
attended
shall all the
them
Judge,
into and
XX.] such
lowly
as
with
a
power
ceed
in
their
for
bringing before
him
this is
it
improved, live
now
to
motive
and
darkness,
of future
of
the
world
gain
sinners
Let
us
have Church reason
the
prayers
only the
of for
Christ,
become
to
we
nor
use,
who
long Forms
and
loving them,
we
and
a
humble
hope
and
Judge.
in
undoing the
to
may
we
penitent
are
period our shall
gain
fresh
it.
prayers in
of devotion
a
an
works
profitby
can
"
an
come,
the
is this all
Nor
persons
standard
the
an
deeds
recalling us
and
recollect for how been
into
hence,
of association
of children. the
to
all
season,
a
and
from
him
his Saviour
with
evil of past years,
from
for
it, it will
raising him
is the force
innocence
but
ser
though
and
persons
the
seek
acceptance
Such
7.
of his
converted
abiding persuasion,winning of
suc
long departed,
;
be
may
is
of him
out
God, though removed
to
It
verify
to
scenes
now
improved by acting upon
abiding
the
lasts
contemplation
habitual which
and
excitement,
an
?
thus
while
a
peaceful end
their
if
as
teaching, their pious
their
and
and
if
yet,
friends
guardian
ways
vices,
a
long
Blessed, indeed,
sinner
his
beds
formularies, which
of those
self, and
youth,
words,
risingagain
now
statement.
throwing
poorly,
uncorrupted boyhood
their
of this
the
those
great experienceof sick
requiresno the truth
and
minds,
life of
the
however
obey Him,
to
311
PRAYER.
penitent,but
in their
buried
if
efforts
become
PRIVATE
OF
FORMS
a
source
the
fresh of
31*2
FORMS
comfort
in
feel
will
ferent
of mind dwelt
we
Prayer,) the He
it
does
we
think
not
celebrated his
or
join company himself
in
man
books
that
Prayer bring us ciplesin every
age.
past times
good
men
sacred,
that
so
it
say with
the
it contains
listeningto well
us
to
Creeds the
It is
use.
;
all of
memory
them, heaven.
and
a
its
of whom
some
can
sort
we
which
which saints we
have
it
keep
use
our
minds
our
what
And
true
measure
Church
teaches
also,and
of the
sacred, from
become
one
;
Christ's
for
we
in its
went
often
too
"
departed
hope
of prayer
repeat it.
our
in
impossible to
that
so
dis
then, that
plea
of the Psalms
true
very
Lord's His
to
use
of
Prayer,is
prayers
the
especialgrace we
any
house,
the
this form
and petitions,
lipswhen
our
of those
most
us
on
seeing his
them
to
cannot,
we
;
of the Lord's
is true
of
as
Nor
itself
thoughts fixed as
if
as
to
does
thought
we
Who
nearer
wonder,
it seemed
in
them.
Christ, and
No
of it.
use
with
Thus
to
near
often,
too
it. When
handwriting, or
his ?
were
Apostlesused
brought
his
spoke.
used
history, by
furniture, or
Lord's
Christ
it. His
used
since have
ever
to
seem
and
of
feel it
the
in
petitionswhich
very
few
are
would
thought, but
(for instance,
use,
their dif
to
yet surely there
the
on
it; all the Saints use
different persons
I know
;
the prayer
gave
[SERM.
PRAYER.
here, according differently
privilegeto
a
them.
using
turn
if
us,
PRIVATE
OF
who
day
have to
meet
used in
XX.]
FORMS
One
of
feeling
speak
in
Saints
tion
bear
tales
religious Christian
for
whether
glory to
of their
he
who
the
the
does
is
rather
if
Gospel,
be
one
than
such
men
knowledge.
1
is
Gal.
vi,
15.
devo
likes
man
he
;
the
never
of
loves better
day,
every
contemplations, available
J
of
deed
to
our
obedience
imagination
no
and
man,
sensitive
most
their
a
works
better
a
without
of
have
him
let
justified and
shall
ancient
Church,
glorious
our
they
feeling,
home
his
of
yet
may
the
language
The
this.
sake,
fine
no
speaker,
up
and
Christ's
and
to
;
hymns,
tests
not
or
salvation
for
all
the
are
graceful
and
of
Many
conduct.
in
religious
be
these
their
upon
be
Men
practice. way
using
religion
refinement
or
to
as
your
Apostolic
Holy
fervour
the
making
of
not
imaginative
the
and
lest
merely,
313
conclusion
Beware
high
a
PRAYER.
in
give
thoughts.
one
to
I
caution
these
PRIVATE
OF
the
eloquent
most
hearer, do
returns
not
of
the
practise
SERMON
THE
XXL
RESURRECTION
OF
LUKE
Now
the
that he
when of
Isaac,
THESE
are
calleth
the
and of
but
dead,
dead
there
is
and
bush,
if
truth,
berless with
many
the
beginning
another.
struction,
God,
things
connexions
;
and
Every
looking
than
many
God
from
He
ways
simple
of
His ;
and
In
the
sees
the the
all is
All-
without
speak
of
that
dead.
reverence,
relations
Abra
promise
understands
word
burning
this
the
He
sight
of
in
the
once.
the
much
first the
in
cannot
at
God of
how at
that
it with
say
God
a
us
"the
again
bush,
the
and
is not
show
us,
the
at
Him.
unto
contained rise
may
He
Moses
to
tells
All-knowing
meaning from
we
For
live
Himself
Christ
should
Abraham,
Scripture
was
Abraham
wise,
in
spoke
announcement
of
Saviour
our
38.
showed
God
all
BODY.
Moses
Jacob.
for
;
even
the
of
called
and
;"
Lord,
living
God
appears.
raised,
God
of
words
more
ham
the the
37,
xx.
THE
end num
things full
though
of
one
in
it
is
XXL]
SERM.
often
not
and
RESURRECTION
THE
given to are
we
to
far
as
and
words,
may
this
to
mind
when
says is fruitful in It is well
Scripture;
read
we
self-conceit,from
from
critical
arrogant
reading it,as
if
had
to
strikes
for it may
got from
and
this
keep
from
and
we
meaning,
in
hinder
it
studying
temper,
we
us,
Christ's
at
of them
character
things.
many
told
are
Look
them.
same
He
whatever
;
refers
us
we
they
senses,
lightlyto
attempt
as
315
BODY.
reasonablyinfer them,
thankfullyaccept
must
us
as
far
as
THE
these various
liberty
at
imagine them, yet, and
know
to
us
not
OF
in
an
giving over
it all that
be
can
learned. Now
let
tains
promise of
a
instruction When
seen
still
sight;
He
living,that
their
be
of
servants
sidered. in
some
sense
considered
though we
it
other
still alive was
apply the
is
Lord
as
dead
in the
word.
His
it.
Abraham,
holy patri
were
no
more
at
text
the
to
of
point to
proves
pledge of
were
for
Exodus, be
tell us,
to
seems
first
account
Book
Abraham's a
what
; for,if their souls
in the
This
Blessed or
of
the
enough
be
con
see
evident
seem
live
would
God.
Our
God
asked, how
still called
being
the
may
that their bodies would still
text
knowing
implied that those
This
it may
but
from
gained
alive,though they
earth.
on
the
sense
resurrection, and
called Himself
Jacob,
were
in what
a
be
may
God
Isaac, and archs
consider
us
con
that
body might his
common
announcement
be
resurrection,
sense
in which
is,Abra-
316
THE
He
is still alive.
He
under
alive
kept
be
can
though they It
may when
even
Lord
dead, to
seems
bodies
our
whereas
were
;
us.
They
decay than
if we
as
to
which
We
or
Him,
since
it has
We
see.
tell
eyes
them
about
more
is, doubtless? frames,
material
have
about
maturity, to
to
our
an
they really our
there
and
in
our
I will
talk
what
come
no
bodies,
our
to
what
know
we
sees
cannot
we
to
grow,
God
He
to
saying so,
apt
are
how
senses,
our
which
much
in
only know
after all
meets
say, that
to
us
knew
we
seem
but
;
live
still alive ; but
are
meaning.
instructive
is still
strange saying,because
a
sleeping
a
thence.
saints
countenance
it,though
say
paradox
a
seem
held
be
Abraham risen
not
truth,
perish.
to
seem
more
God's
end than
waking.
all
because
alive
in the
dust, though
the
in
in
dead, because
cannot
from
[SERM.
BODY.
THE
of the grave,
the power
man
is
the
shall rise from
ham
OF
RESURRECTION
direct cos;ni-
no
o
of
zance
what
Again, we
them
about
words
without
after
speak of
but
;
which
Philosophersof
one.
is
born
old time
its
them, most
accidents.
Soul once,
and
use
indeed
body
thought
we
to
it ; but
nature,
our
and
knew
and
Scripturemakes of
if
body, as
part
It is useful
Gospel speaks as
of
substantive
soul and
for the
distinction,and
all, the
man,
to
meaning.
religioussense, one
body, only
apt
the
called
distinguishbetween
much
the
the
are
we
could
make
may
of
existence
be
make
never
in
a
up
dies.
the soul indeed
Christ
; but
death
body
it
that
sight indeed
lose
which
He
ham.
did
but
simply of
He
gave
not
we
still
sees
his
And
He
so
body, is
words
each
;
that
of
us
attributes, will You what
will
of His
ment
flesh to eat
gives it
crated not
But
wine.
and
His
bread
in mentally,
impress
on
a
it
soul, and
only
one
man.
given
not
for
different
our
These
are
mere
be one,
to
to
us
substantial
and
parts and
clearlyby considering about
He
the
says He
in what
body
real
It is not
?
say
minds
indeed ; but
John
do
we
is
told
vi. 51.
not
of
the us,
His
us
know. bread conse
we
may
sacraspiritually,
this is in order
and religious, V
1
give
symbols sense
Sacra
blessed will
?
outward
the
heavenlyway our
of
soul
as
does
is this done
We
inquire.
to
of Abra
his
to
it is
he
says
How
under
we
Abraham,
Abraham
more
Supper. !.
not
;
its
seems
die.
this
Saviour
our
elements
feel himself
all
never
see
the
material.
may
in
being
one
are
blest
and
spiritualand
natures,
;
accustomed
of Abraham's
what
distinguishbetween
us
that
God
to
God,
our
he
text
the God
life
but
tells
Himself
He
eternal
the
He
senses.
our
Abraham.
him
without
He
to
the
say
body perishedat
In
of what
317
BODY.
really dies
graciouslycalled
God
the
ever.
exposed
not
are
THE
otherwise,
us
never
God
that
but
see,
that
tells
will live for
intimate
to
OF
but
live for ever,
might the
RESURRECTION
THE
XXL]
not
to
carnal
318
THE
RESURRECTION
of it.
notions
the
effect upon
Now
observe
he
blood, ye have
My
flesh and I will
and
there and
is
drinketh
raise
him
at
up
It is the seed
of
we
wrought
in Adam
our
The
death
unto
but
;
makes
temporallife ; the consecrated of eternal
means
could
in the
And Lord
is the
have
no
1
John
2
"
sign,no
ture
says,
the the
Holy
a
food
body
and
soul
fruit
sustains
us
is the
bread
Who
body.
earthlyfood Supper
livingfor
?
of the We
ever.
live for
shall
thinkingwe
us
all.
the
and
the
Lord
Supper
of the
untrue
figureof
the
communion
a
there
thing
is
marvellous
of the
Body
which incorporation, is
Ghost ....
trust
tality." Homily
through
faith
ever
ceremony,
but
;
and
by
the
as
Blood
the in
only
their bodies
on
the Sacrament, Part
a
the
resurrection I.
no
Scrip of the
operationof
their souls live to eternal
not
win
8
vain
wrought
to
faithful, whereby
no
absent
....
they surely "
our
and
vi. 53, 54. the
bare
in
for
reason
In
Lord,
of
means"
u
to
us,
life without
general way
same
soul
is food
Bread
ever.
strengthfor soul
live this visible
Now
this is the fruit
in this
live for
life,
forbidden
which
us
eternal
soul, body,
"
everlastinglife2."
unto
eateth
between
life within
preserve
drink
da?/1."
Supper
are,
eternal
immortality,to
Whoso
here
made
Ex
"
and
man
the last
Christ's blessed
body.
of
is,
food.
that.
about
us
My blood, hath
distinction
no
know
to
life in you.
no
whatever altogether,
of
tells
the flesh of the Son
His
[SERM.
BODY.
partaking this blessed
of
us
THE
concerned
are
we
what
eat
cept ye
All
OF
to
souls
of
but life,
immor
XXL]
unless
alone
bread
His
immortality
our
ments,
are
His
We
eat
the
the
for
and
ance,
sleepis ended, The
time
a
said, it
contemptuously no
better.
usual
was
dered
condition it
soul of gross, the of but
to
the
be
man
was
pure,
defiled
and
ourselves soul
Christ
and
has
:
it
and
that
body, redeemed
is
Spirit;
to
appear
when
their
ever.
this doctrine
heathen,
is I
as
have
disease
all of
be
of
that
us,
not
body been
of
our
a
the was
taught minds,
body alone,
naturallycorrupt, cleansed
in
consi
they
sinning;
We a
should
material
the
and
knew
they
;
Nay,
of their
and
;
not
saw
scarcely a part
it.
sin is
become
His
for
they
the soul.
truth, viz. that
will.
Christ's
up
body
fancied
without
His
at
speak slightinglyarid
mortal
cause
these
but
of the
thought
They
Gospel
are
him
men
to
of the
their real selves, and better
die
from
drawn
wise
the
plain. Among have
be
other
by
reign with
to
the
which
they spring
;
and
inference
flesh
they
;
Sacra
bodies
they
inhabited
are
sustain
can
and
our
;
that
immortal
become
He
appointed
ours
with
corruption; they they
He
not
are
ordinary means,
the
under
"not
us,
Christian
bread, and
sacred
instinct
are
but
;
without
sustain
Abraham
which
they
;
without
time
means,
sacred
such.
to
reason
sustained
be
this is His
sustained
of old
saints
they
He
as
have
we
made
will has
319
BODY.
indeed,
can,
but
;"
THE
than
more
God
drink.
and
which
OF
temporal life will
our
meat
it,no
eat
we
think
by
RESURRECTION
THE
and
whatever
that we
320
RESURRECTION
THE
are,
sinful
chief
hope
and
their
be
rested
the
hope
they thought
but
earth, and
able
to
was
consistent
with
this
tabernacle, that they friends,
to
know
we
truths, reason
;
words,)
and to
shall
not
that
we
of these, for the
Sacrament.
Blood ask
how
Gospel
; but or
from
would.
earthly
body
do, but
case
of what
teaches for
power
have
from
life.
to
ever
whence,
There
know our
not
they
we
to
eat
wisdom to
are
give
not our
some
to
know
our
so
Saviour's
reason
presence we
of
the soul
faith, not
our
instance, is the
it is
they
;
which
nothing
We
Our
us.
God," (inour
of
which
How
because
reason
of
bodies
surely,if the word
but
;
It
incumbrance
an
live
and
solely
the
"
and
we
as
then
to
our
they
God
their
worthless
the
come
to
that
different is the temper
not
addressed
little about
a
dead
them
was
true, the
Scripture be departed
to
irreverentlyhandled.
be
will rise
perchance
they
the
mere
again
rise
shall not
may
in
Far
ground.
bodies
One
a
as
gloriouslightof
the
badly
Not
slightingof
burned
precious,and
been the
on
cir
were
what
do
burying
not
them
consuming had
charge
unshackled
be
to
sinful,
were
the
returning
the
their
laid
for the better. of
their
should
they
Feeling they
knowing they
change
a
on
Father,
notion
here, they thought death
cumstanced
might
the
was
[SERM.
BODY.
Accordingly
how, they
; and
body
body.
body.
knowing
not
their
and
in death
rid of
be
soul
THE
OF
upon. of Christ His
Body
curiously thoughts
XXL]
THE
but
range, This
take
to
have
determine
cannot
will be
but
we
And
it is, as
the
Christian
ground We
deposit
in thoughtfully, member
that
marking
the
God
has
guard
His
His
servants
no
unworthy fall
duty
has
who
die
in the
that
comfort
battle, or
of on
a
1
VOL.
T.
danger
There
in
or
Jude Y
re
but
Angels
the bodies of
9.
from like
the
Moses,
people,"whose
and
and suffering,
too, if
are,
peacefulburial.
the sea,
or
us,
His
them
of the
death, these
day.
and
Archangel,thinkingit
incorruptiblebread,
last
love
it, and
preserve
to
sleep.
believingthat
Especially those
them
the
calmly
among
it lies,as
the
to
irreve
consecrated
lived
wilderness
violent
a
safe till the the
task
called
of
old
Angels,surely,guard Michael
;
"
that
friends
upon
it.
truth,that
ceasing to
once
seal
of evil ].
powers
; riot
at
upon
of the saints that
place where
His
eaten
faith
which
set
it.
comfortable
departed
our
bodies
by taking
acting
aside
We
they are
as
same
pile,and
reception
dead,
our
sense
and
put
funeral
for the
of the
ourselves
simply
Church
the
of
rence
the
believingthis
321
of argument.
exact
harm
cannot
declaration
God's
who
in what
the resurrection
on
present,
resurrection
ground
or
BODY.
profitthereby. blessingpromised.
gainingthe
means
no
THE
and
eat
regardsthe
as
so,
OF
and
of
is the secret
And we
RESURRECTION
strange
are
who
they have preserved have
They
not
die
lands,
or
in as
322
THE
the
RESURRECTION
tors.
tortures,
beasts
have
bodies
of those
diseases
ere
who
by
Christ.
Arid
dwelt.
fearful
Enemy,
the
fested the
Himself
thought,that
those very
day
dead may
unto
exceeding may
But, raised
;
it is
chieflysacred,
God
has
servants
;
to
this
to
around
to
life
what
earth, ashes
to
spiritmade
perfect. Here
true
A
it be
out
our
west.
or
is sown,
ashes,
the saints
great sight will
the
be
eternal, we
east
what
is
dust
life
to
to
the
of the
incorruptible image
country then be, if earth remains
will
us
ourselves
should
and
rise
We
it.
see
who
ourselves
may
is sure,
and
holy places pour
mani
restingplace of
dust
not
livingGod,
rise.
which
add
but
glory to glory,and a
and
for ages
actual
We
to
word
the earth
shall
around
places,far in the
dust, shall become
they
venerable
and
buried,
blessedness
God's
as
has
in
The
be
rise in other
Christ
a
animate.
long before, and elsewhere
repair
honourably
through successive times,
Him.
become
tend
what
it is the
servants,
still live one
His
to
work,
we
in which
Church,
spot where
and
;
his overthrow
can,
and
tabernacles
a
Christ
we
wild
sacred
is Satan's
This
as
of
the
upon
deposited! Truly
are
being
far
persecu
mouths
fury,after
in this view,
place is
the dead
of his
our
piouslythose
and
fed
still.
Still, as
insults of
these
had
corrupt them
expiringefforts
of
hands
the
or
[SRRM.
BODY.
dishonoured
now
the
as
the
earlybelievers,under Horrible
THE
OF
sleep,here a
Christian
it is
worshippers who
;
when have
XXL]
the
long night for
the
if this be so,
what
And,
when
should
be
indeed
is every
fro
yet
;
their
ours
323
BODY.
they
can
magnify God
dreadful"
in
as
other
none
the
of
care
of
than
man,
in
where
good
of the Communion
we
Surely there
heaven.
this than
this
of;
know
we
if
appear
those of Elisha's
than
the other
ians
the house
a
eyes
!
God,
is
what
our
servant
of
hand, if the dead
honourable,
are
because
This
"
this is
and
have
they
had
who
does
holy
unto
honour
not
the
it is then
piety. will not
To
what
Church's
man
indeed
promised
in
unless
through
he
We "
our
body ;"
His
Scripture,that
How
Ghost. Y
our
2
the
God,
sinful
act
of
it
is,)
himself.
reverences
pray
He
dead,
an
partaker of
be
Christ.
of the Holy temples
the
revere
holy places(rightas
language,that clean
when
something
as
superstition,
it is to
of
living;
sleep.
not
mere
reverence
Blood
become
a
their
body
own
the
are
blessedness
in
they
Lord, may
a profit
Consider
their
his
of Christ
bodies
doubtless
so
living,thereforehave
and
and
to
go
gate of heaven."
On
but
Angels
worthilyemployed
place would
opened
were
God
!
togetherwith Angels and Archangels,
meaning
more
His
and
more
all the company
and
Churches
enter
In the service
sleep?
!
pious composed thoughts
where, be
of Christ
bright coming
we
condescending
men
is
THE
generationskept vigiltherein,waitingthrough
for
"
OF
RESURRECTION
THE
Body in
bodies and
we
may are
shall be
bodies should
our
we
study,
324
then,
them
cleanse
to
OF
RESURRECTION
THE
be
true
the
perilof
from
of
members
and
disease
consideringthe
!
death
attends
unbecoming, has
bought
raised
from
reckon
ye
Spiritof in
dwell
shall
that
no
Spirit,do mortifythe
be
.
sin
unto
...
your
body, that
mortal
Jesus
up
the dead
from
of the
from
the
bodies
mortal If ye,
If the
"
Christ
up
your
deeds
put
being
likewise .
.
be dead
indwelling Spirit
His
is
who
Christ
"
more
raised
quicken
also
Him
price,must
a
a
All that
?
lusts thereof2."
raised
into
vice, all that
words,
reignin
it in the
He
you,
with
Paul's
who
Him
wonderful,
to disrespectful
yourselvesto
obey
unworthy
receivingit
other
dead, dieth
the also
ye should
dead
St.
sin therefore
not
is
bodies
Hear
aside1.
let
all that
our
the
wilful disobedience or
that
told
are
Is this
sin of
it, intemperance
defiles
We
Supper.
strange
body disgracedby
sin, that they may
all
Christ
partakingof the Lord's
[SERM.
BODY.
THE
by the
through body
ye
shall
live3." Work
together
brethren,
feeds
While
He
feast;
"discern
wards.
within
1
of
you, the
you,
and
1 Cor.
that
vi. 20.
2
Rom.
heavenly
when
body"
this
it, and
vi. 9
"
12.
it is
it after
suitablytreasure
receive
ye
my
redemption.
for the
prepare Lord's
therefore,
your
Lay up year by year it will one you, believing
Believe
"
God,
work
this
in
placed before
with
of life
seed
day
bear
fruit.
ye
shall
have
8
Rom.
viii. 11.
XXL]
THE
it1."
Glorious,
of the
will
Lebanon
the
myrtle
in
the
for
now
of
stead
of
world's
allow
to
continually who
are
and
take
the
good
may a
God,
serve
He
new
kingdom
who
in
known
pride,
afraid
Lord
their
here,
hereafter
themselves
that
they
willing
may
!
1
Mark
xi.
24.
in
and
the
in
and
who
or
anger, do
not
holier,
Christians Christ.
follow
slumberers,
will,
who
profess
all
sin.
upon
live
sin, who
and
of
religion,
better
us
the
set
are
at
com
idle, instead
now
who
us
appear,
selfish
covetousness,
cross
make
then
become
to
that
pleasures
are
scoff
or
to
rouse
life
or
moun
before
of
will
own
who
of
thorn,
the
and
the
their
the
for
being
enjoy
glory
excellency
forth
they
by faith,
strive
up
miss
follow
themselves or
break
season
vanities,
malice,
or
a
walking
trying
shall
men
who
Wretched,
briar;
and
dry The
the
the
time
spring
seemed
fir tree
would
Wretched
?
who
hills
Who
singing.
it,
the
;
the
be
blossom.
and
given
for
tree
and
pany
be
Sharon
and
tains
forth
325
BODY.
all that
when
will
Carmel
will
indeed,
bud
THE
OF
Resurrection,
withered
of
RESURRECTION
follow
to
raise
inherit
His
May Him
them
; to
eternal
SERMON
THE
XXII.
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
ACTS
Him
raised
God all
to
the
even
to
from
the
IT
did
who
us
have
Himself
especially
from
the
those
to
from
know
chosen
witnesses, Peter
display
time
He
of
and
triumph,
;
not
of
God,
after
He
rose
to
time
to
considering we
are
crucified
Him
in
We
glory,
led
the
people,
far
the
the
only
This
text.
to
God
;
seems
fancy
to
apt
the
visible
vouchsafed
light
imagine
this
followers
Israelites
it in
from
striking as
and
whereas,
;
immediate
some
such
shown
Himself
are
as
to
have
of
this
Saviour's
our
numbers
chieflyHis
Christ
His
on
would
showed
avows
of
time ;
openly before
Him
history, that,
sight strange.
resurrection
from
who
case,
He
dead,
the
the
first
with
drink
great
very
being
at
and
expected that,
been
to
St.
chosen
witnesses
unto eat
Him
showed
and
day,
dead.
rising again
and
third
but
people,
might
we
the
up
41.
40,
x.
the
Moses'
in
of
a
public
confusion
XXII.]
SERM.
and
them.
Christ's and
suppose
till the last
then that
when
day,
shall
men
that
look
"
which
Christ
in
judge
to not
those
whom
Him
on
it is not;
will
deed
very
be
conceive
came
judgment
His
alive
is to
reason,
world
this
whereas
world,
to
of
kingdom
to
the
thus
Now,
overwhelmed
have
presented Himself
He
had
murderers,
327
WITNESSES.
would
which
terror
fore
CHRISTIAN
THE
come
wicked have
they
pierced." But
without
even
Christ's
of
nature
the direct self
distinct And
show
I will
question,
Himself
after
this
and
the
After
His
is
object,
the
sufficient
was
of
means
Saviour
to
all the before
chosen
answer:
]
there
Because
of
this
propagating His
1
said this
to
His
was
grounds to
few
a
our
Matt,
of the
Lord's
xxviii.
especial
for
thinking
rather
than
this
Gospel,
having so
19.
disciples,
His
surelyadvancing
more
for
;"
are
Himself
propagation
reason
you. our
resurrection
"
all nations
that, by showing He
not
too.
the world."
charge. If, then,
many,
Him
instructive
did
Why
my
be
to
show
not
before
set
witnesses
to
spiritual
resurrection, other
now "
resurrection,He
convert
did
given,
His
effectual
most
religionthrough Go,
be
is the
God?"
"
Christ
may
people? why only
was
seems
after His
Jews
of these
This
which
why
reasons
one
the
kingdom,
reason
all the
to
insistingupon
this
to
great is
ordained
a
;
328
THE
let
and
He
given
Now
1.
of
Himself
with
tles, and
His
former
moved
the
body
this miracle
them, been
a
or
startled
more
all
were
filled with
were
felt
and
from
the dead
mass
of
sudden ness,
?"
fears, sudden sudden
human
but
the
restored
1
it found
as
His
at
this,
"
word, the
We
could when
have
seen
they
have
one
rose
"
to be
Luke
of the
influenced
contrition,sudden
;
with
glorifiedGod,
and
What
taken
man
disappear as
v.
such
20.
is
ever
by
earnest
effectually through and
have
should
why
truth, this is the way
is done
nature
effectually
;
resolves, which
denly. Nothing trained
already
the time
than
the been
They might
in all ages,
mankind
it had
left them
amazed
In
have
not
fear, saying,
more
see
people ; and, doubtless,
strange things to-day1." said
what
When
suddenly
suf
Apos
before.
last ?
amazement
multitude
at
He
His
would
had
His
in the streets
with
What
have
than
worse
and
the
Saviour
our
followingto
miracles the
of
before
land
course,
would
too
palsy was
and
Of
of
that
Temple
did.
effect of this ?
been.
this
the
been
exhibition
openly as
as
He
have
suppose
multitudes
which
miracles
dispensation,as
would
city; traversingthe
the
the
us
preaching in
;
His
public
a
Let
resurrection.
fered
what
of
effect
shown
[SERM.
it.
consider
probable had
WITNESSES.
thankfullyreceive
us
has
CHRISTIAN
the
sud un
con-
XXII.]
of
dition
the
One
them
they and
He
Besides, the
which
to
Had
displayed, than
could it
touched
have
before
of the
witnesses have
been
still to
feelingSt. ed
on
whether
it
had
reallysaw denied
Him
dead
tended
He
St.
He.
How
no
means
of
buried.
have
by
who
had
Paul,) could
"
on
was
the taken
ever
cross,
down
very
appear
five hundred
doubted"
some
otherwise
it be
?
ascertainingthat they been
crucified, dead, Jesus, would
Others, admittingit was that He
of them
apostlesand
(perhapsthe
seem,
adequate
He
His
both
is the
When to
a
It would
This
risen.
were
Him
be
to
as
records.
mentioned
Him
seen
greater number
was
few
public,yet
the miracle.
in Galilee
it would
brethren
and
Matthew
mountain
a
others,as
these
He
that
deny
death,
the
to
open
wilder
certified themselves
have
realityof
others
comparatively, in
so
His
after
and
and
Few,
could
multitude
great
Him,
much
that, for
in the
in
appeared
Himself.
He
was
Lord
our
followers.
than
had
;
sight, then
the cavils of unbelief
instance, of feeding the multitudes ness.
more
was
Lord
our
course
once
of
out
of the Resurrection
miracle
exposed
more
appeared
Him,
Hosanna
the
;
of
persecutedHis
have
again they would
our
ascended
had
Lord
crucified
had
shouted
have
when
had
it
water,
as
Hosanna
it cried
And
afterthey would
329
Unstable
day
CrucifyHim.
next,
WITNESSES.
multitude.
excel.
cannot
to
CHRISTIAN
THE
died.
Not
having
they might thence
seen
have
before
life
pre was
330
CHRISTIAN
THE
extinct,and be
sufficient
a
they
had
man
has.
into
a
the
bub
have
would
and
;
the
religious by
more
people are
mon
the Pharisees His
ascribed been
now-a-days by
better the
than
tales of
done
Beelze
to no
sightof Him,
as
miracle
had
works
rendered
fancy
bones
the
resolved
to
not
would
flesh and
have
magical illusion,as they
wished
ignorantpart
more
would
They
before, when
who
spiritwithout
a
seen
suppositionwould
those
to
excuse
And
believe.
This
restored.
so
[SERM.
WITNESSES.
or
com
apparitions
witches.
and
Surely
so
it
would
priestswould
not
have
the
populace, however
the
time, would
claim
to
the world
preach
to
kept
Christ
why
raise up His
; and
showed
of
at
pro
and
heard
is the
to
seen,
point to very
be
reason
in order
to
resurrection, ministers
of
at
all
was
Church,
of His
things could
as
that the
consider Himself
moved
moved
so
This
and
;
lastinglymoved,
they had
to His
witnesses
word, founders
nature
what
Gospel.
the
in view
not
all
at
been
been
chief
the
;
moved
they had have
not
been
been
moved, practically
not
have
a
how
and
populace
ever
in the
become
such?
Now,
2.
the
which
means
adopted
with
subservient showed unto
the other
on
to
Himself witnesses
a
the
let
Divine
His
view
hand,
of
Wisdom
making
propagationof openly, not chosen
to
before
contemplate
us
His His
Gospel. "
all the of
actually resurrection
He
people,but
God.
It
is,
XXII.]
indeed, His
providenceto
His
blessingsto
the
few
could
instruments.
As
only
a
of
witnesses
have This
it
certain
whom
before
of
they requiredmerely to to
was
minds
as
course
of life for the
the
one
easilywrought any
cause.
the
best
to no
their
Not
work,
give
be
know
This
is
chosen drink
dead."
Nor
stamped
but
the their
upon
their whole men
faithful
be
to
that
sure
Him,
But
how
and
eat
the
future.
same
very
spring of
not
are
of
advocates
fickle
the multitude
only is unless
men,
be
master
upon
did
from
rose
should
witnesses
who
us
this
but
risingagain.
were
after He
death.
recollect
"
be
to
His
the
and
Him,
also;
to
made
they
You
His
text
even
Him
be
Apostles;
knew.
Him
of
instance
requisiteto
was
Himself,
with
thought
the
necessary
handle
to
God,
of
selected because
it
the
He
the
in
intimated
channels
already said,
was
testifyto
could
they
in
of
before intimately
It
was
them
urged
but were
have
before
they
He
few
with
case
enough.
not
be
I
Lord
the
;
resurrection
our
was
the
course
(humanly speaking)
his
known
was
many
the
few
the
make
contemplating,a
are
we
of
generalcharacteristic
a
331
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
; but
urged, tutored, disciplined way
;
untrained
nature
has
principles. It
would
attention the many self
seem,
to
a
Lord
our
few, because, if the few
follow.
again and
then, that
To
these
again.
few He
These 8
He
gave be
showed
His
gained, Him
restored, com-
332
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
He
forted, warned, inspired. that
Himself, This
His
graciousprocedure of the book
the first words
He
Apostles whom Himself
after His
alive
is
them
speaking of
thingspertainingto
Consider, then,
God."
of
likely way,
more
of
wisdom,
nations,
the
Jewish
far
dures
as
of
what
the
Him
ing
there the
visible presence it could
had
busy
3.
not
from
an
crowds
I have
have
insist
ministers
large, our
Lord
generalcourse
every
Gospel
this
to
intimate
two
other
;
proce for that
meditation,
in
and
under
fortydays, was
been, had
to
remember
the
to
our
them
follow
they been
public,supposing mixing
alreadysuggested, what
select few
the
the
in
of the world.
to
at
human
a
object in this,and
vious -almost the
to
Apostlespassed for
the
seems
And
each
prayer,
place to place
been
?
few
a
with
preparatory
the
of the Resurrection
understand,
can
instruction,which Lord's
to
inconsistent
were
period
we
it
kingdom
may
people generally, or
of privatecertifying
and
state
of the two
the exhibition
"
that, as
we
forming preachers of
all
infallible
the
according
even
the
forty days,
if
which reverently,
alternative
To
showed
many
seen
in
us
"
He
"
proofs; being the
to
Acts.
passion by of
praise.
opened
chosen,"
unto
His
forth
of the
had
them
formed
show
they might
[SERM.
upon, of His
was
of His
but
that mercy
is
in
ob
too
making to
mankind
acting according
providence.
a
It is
great change is effected by the few,
to
plain
not
by
XXIL]
the
their
piecesby sense
lution,
not
undone
by
by
the
or
but
with
of
men,
but
it is easier it is
ber, Such
as
resurrection
Master. us
to
His
Their wisdom
all the 4.
do
by
sudden
belief
in the
it stands than
great ex
truth
to
will
knowledge
of
num
few.
be
Christ's
world.
of their
teaching
reason
great
a
idolatrous
Well
Lord
sufficiently approves
showing
Himself
this further
too
of the Resurrection
witnesses
Christ's
nothing.
them,
to
and to not
people.
viz. because
obeyed
stood
pretensions,
always
success
in
Remember
witnesses
the
the
few
a
men
the
over
sons
did
not
since
the
spread
answered
they
such
plain
these
and
;
teach
to
action.
by deeply impressed, often
repeated instruction that
except
for
work, these
general
vague
cause,
but outward
prepared
are
by
or
small
hearts in their
These
their
another,
be
may
Jacob's
famine
one
disso
a
is done
nothing
to
instruments
speciallytrained
upon
their
citement,
but
of the
two
is in
Doubtless, much
are
one
fall
this is
but
;
zealous
sometimes
special
God
by
the many,
midst
things. of
without
work.
who
looking One
own
a
those
societies
corruption, which
allowed
or
333
resolute,undaunted,
change
a
chosen
WITNESSES.
it is that
True
few.
the
by
;
many
In
CHRISTIAN
THE
the cause
they
were
as
Truth, there could
not
was
to
the
be
side
such
were
cause
of
the
few in number
were
the
on
why
reason
of
Truth.
reallyloved be
many
lightand
;
If and
chosen.
religion,
CHRISTIAN
THE
therefore
His
It is
did
had
done
he
have
an
that
so,
of the
the while
Him
noured were
The
He
many sinful
last
to
put
sifted
at
the
for
of
"
His
prospered in nesses,
their
a
baser
for hearts.
"
I
have
chosen
near
He
the
eleven
these
eleven
them
and
He
saw
and
was
seed, He
pro
the
Lord
His
wit
pleasureof love
spirit
Then
soul,
His
had
one
the
;
His
These
the
to
for in them
saw
the
make
visited
hand."
His
they
of
"He and
;
twelve.
brought
For
ho
hearts
adulterous
an
them.
away
He
men "
their
as
He
taught
travail
days,
who
sort
when
fire.
and
the
went
spiritsof
the
fell
of
again, through
mass
fortydays
satisfied;" in them
longed
and
while
again ;
the
He
As
twelve
one
rose
them
fruit
the
though by
as
;
should
who
speciallychose
and
and
especiallyHe taught
choosing
lips while
for
His
once,
them,
escaped
of
?
tried
He
on
But
come.
Himself
chief work
generation, intending
experiment
should
Truth
their
aside
many it would
that
those
again
Him,"
the
the
that
rejectingthe
with
far from
and
was
Judea, He
; and
bad."
are
to
say,
the multitude
country
and
Gospel
the
even
presumption against its
What
be fit recipients of His
Galilee
neces
were
many
even
ministry, but
separating from round
the
his
may
God.
from
ministers
"
first sighta
at
whole
we
[SERM.
proverb, (which
confide
not
been
coming His
old
admitted,)
Christ
and
advocates
sarilyfew. heathen
WITNESSES.
were
of the
you,"
Truth He
in
says
to
them,
bring
forth
remain
V
So did
then
in
for the
reserved
the
by
of His
means
And
of man,
nature
by
not
lution
of
few
a
depravity,for for
expected
instruments least
at
;
the
for
We what
learn
that
us
and
by
the
if for
because
there
Church
how is
John
the the
effected,
is
from
few
and
yet
reason,
be
to
not
faithful Israel to
supplied by
ever
be
Lord's
our
matter,
the
man's
hardlyto
other
much
16.
to
from are
according
been
xv.
followers.
were
pictureof has
1
the world
few
the
too
;
no
but
Israel
comfort, the
risingagain,
deep-seated reso
more
were
observe
from
His
necessary
of Truth
guile in
let
with,
popular favour
few,
this,
ites without
warning
!
cause
were
interfered
necessary
nay,
"
alas
found, because
Now,
but
multitude,
a
is
hand,
great works
all
mere
a
judgment
friendsand
been
have
reply,
the other
preference of
since
it ?
Gospel through
intimate
this to
seems
many
objectof
of His own
further,
have
would real
the
whose
On
in
ask of
use
world.
Jewish
the whole I
sinners
over
next
propagation
to
the
been
procedure
defeated,
nay,
Himself
have
passing triumph
a
should
question, why
the
resurrection.
His
would
such
fruit
your
to
answer
show
after
people
that
and
go
"
Christ
not
that ye should
you
fruit, and
much
what
ordained
and
tl
335
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
XXII.]
the
flesh.
both this
for
view.
infantChurch since, that
is,
336
as
far
few
as
man
the
and
chosen,
that
is,lest
there
danger
God's Him
He
that
ever
pleasure of
His
and
and
in
"fulfil
to
out
seek to
pray
the
us
complete what
will,"and
pray
work
"
trembling," to
and
would
of
number
temptation,"
Holy Church,
in His
mercy
on
watch
"
to
the great
the
in
called,
are
to
fear
with
salvation
our
to
warned
into
Many
reflect
be not
we
are
not
enter
we
learn
We
chosen.
are
it.
understand
can
[SERM.
WITNESSES.
CHRISTIAN
THE
good
He
once
too
;
began. But,
comforted,
are
in
who
know
in
the
much
well
are
of
concern
God's
secret
as
and
to
ours
Without
they
to
them
love
may
indeed form
may with
whom
general body
all who
are
in to
try
and
their
it is
a
in
this
counsels, let
us
practicalpurpose conscious
to
no
state
enteringinto
secret
for
and
;
about
us
they dare apply
knows.
nothing. It is our Christians,to take them
God's
wish
their progress
of the
however
this truth before
selves that
But
as
only
we
those
about
debate
to
is, I speak
and
live
little or
them
them,
We
are
ones
Church
it.
ourselves,
know
we
sight.
receive
not
visible
about
questionconcerning
ever
the
judgment
a
consider
find
we
that
those
we
livinghumbly
are
Who
acquainted.
of Christians to
dark
about
of
somewhat
duty
as
us
their calling,God fulfilling
are
we
of
of
comforted
are
many
the bosom
saints We
as
we
fear of God.
in the
as
this,
besides
themselves,
;
them
God, what
serve
religionbe,
to
and or
whether in whatever
or
XXII.] the
title of
All
who
degree, sense.
the
CHRISTIAN
THE
Truth,
but
number,
Christian
obey
all be
who
love the Lord
men,
than
men."
the
The
worldly-wiseare the
excellent
these but
it dies
hearts of is the
blood "
Fret
neither
be
lives
and
to
grass,
thyself thou
are
in the Lord
and
do
1
then
VOL.
I.
as
good
Hebrews
season.
a
dexterity, it
quickly, in
the
generation.
few,
It
that its
they live.
but
against the .
green .
xi. 4. Z
the
be
soon
.
of evil
because
"
Church.
of the
the seed
envious
wither
a
most
yet speaketh1." The
"
day
Martyrs is
and
The
root
no
the
feareth
despised Truth,
of the
this
out
and
that
"
propagate
not
iniquity. For they shall the
is stronger
and
has
and
is wiser
praised."
It
Its words
of the not
;"
them.
consolation
faith
God
he
but
let
sincerity"
"deceitful,"
are
well and
with
work"-endure. Abel's
of
wit, shrewdness
cause
men,
in
the intellect last but for
and
plead a
And
of God
shall be
giftsof
Eloquence
in
darkness,
though they seem,
weakness
vain
same
Christ
Jesus
many "
of
Church.
foolishness
"
the
and
Lord,
Few
prevail.
the power
weak
that
solitary, yet than
the side of
on
they suffered,the
Christian
the
quite sure,
the
while
Apostlesoverturned
"
sacred
despisedby the strong in the Spirit,
established
and
are
will
world, yet making way twelve
337
in its most
the Truth
Truth
the
and
WITNESSES.
cut
doers,
workers down
herb.
of like
Trust
delightthyselfalso
338
THE
CHRISTIAN
in Him
and
heart
commit
;
Him,
in
shall and
He
shall
thy
forth
bring
shall
hath For
broken,
be
the
but
I have
teous
spreading himself
he
passed
heathen
world
preached ciates
he
and
made
wicked a
sent
the
out
light, little
...
the riches wicked
great power,
bay-tree,yet not
was
could
not
much
ado
;
found
be
The
Apostles
arid their
asso
wolves
among
I
yea,
V
the
when
They
lambs
as
.
A
the
in
green
lo, he
the Resurrection.
were
.
.
upholdeth the righ
like
and
away,
sought him,
Lord
He
pass
of
arms
thy also
trust
than
is better
the
seen
....
and
to
noon-day
the
of
desires
Lord,
it
bring the
as
wicked.
of many
the
thy righteousnessas
righteousman
a
[SEKM.
the
unto
way
thy judgment
that
give thee
shall
He
and
WITNESSES.
but
;
they prevailed. We actual
heart on
though
too,
we
resurrection, awake
from
heaven,
believeth
can
Truth
tremble
nesses
not
;
1
Psalm
hath
witness
who
indeed
can
xxxvii.
the
see
1
"
6.
him
did.
a
set
figure that
He
the witness
in
itself
its
by
to
God
conscien
all about
him
obeys
before
world
for few
without
they
of God
affections
by
truly and
holily,forces
believe
the
and
dead,
He
lives
To
spiritually.By
liveth, as
and tiously,
Christ.
so
bears
Author.
and
are
as
the Son
on
himself. Divine
we
that Christ
witness
not
the
of Christ's
witnesses
are
unseen
at
of
power
large he
wit
enough
near
16, 17. 35,
to
36.
to
XXII.]
THE
moved
be
his
by
their
cherish in
God's
world
ledged which it
despisingit, think "
"
the Lord His
is
mightier than
than nies
the are
it easy
their the
mighty very
sure
And
what
its
of
ground
old
;
The
noise of of the
But
is from
lifted up their
waves.
Lord
voice,
high
on
many
waters,
sea.
His
yea,
testimo His
becometh
and
the dead.
He
;
of
it rests,
dislodge it.
to
holiness
;
spiteof
multitude
is risen from
He
waves
in
thus
hand.
on
keeps
floods have
floods lift up
And
high places, acknow
is established
everlasting.The the
it
reigneth."
throne
it.
of nations, the
there, how
came
them,
holy flame,
to
ignorant, the while,
are
how
in
proportion
way
hand
his
to
of
the
transmit
passing from
the creed
as
in some
still makes
Truth
its station
keeps
it
Truth
; and
in their turn
darkness,
thus
the
him
of
339
living. But
blessing,catch
it,and
dark
a
the
of
manner
knowledge
through
WITNESSES.
manifests
neighbours he to
CHRISTIAN
house
for ever1." Let
these
of
valence Peter's
error
leads
he
emperor, when
why
he
because nessed
thoughts whenever
our
despond.
to
us
disciple, Ignatius,was
Roman and
be
called
the emperor so
he
there
called carried was
himself,
but
1
himself
asked
Christ One
Psalm
z2
in
brought
the
St.
before
the
Theophorus ;
the feeble
old
Ignatiussaid his breast.
God, who
xeiii.
pre
When
made
it He
man
was
wit
heaven,
840
CHRISTIAN
THE
earth,
and
(he
asked,
cified
who
His
"
Him
who
'
I
Ignatius
the
his
in
Weak
not
Him
by
witnessing !
our
Christ's
and
he
but
and
on
all
passion,
our
death
as
the
received
have
God
it
hand
in
handed
solitary,
Peter
death
"
we
is
'
St.
to
put
of
it
as
them.'
as
was
feet
:
in
all
put
the
many,
length
turn
our
lives,
:
At
be,
we
in
and
;
been
day.
though
should
him
had
Apostle
against
one
before
been
Truth,
tion
was
walk
Saint)
has
hearts
and
cru
the
under
their
them
in
dwell
Satan
in
carry
was
who
and
empe
who
(answered
me,
of
malice
and
written,
had
in
sin
my
fraud
those
His
"
whose
"
The
!"
you,
say
One
and
Son,
portion
my
?"
them,
in
begotten
kingdom,
Pilate
under
crucified
the
be
added)
XXII.
[SKRM.
is
that
Only
His
Christ,
kingdom ror
all
and
sea,
Jesus
Lord
WITNESSES.
on
forbid
;
and
we
glorifying and
words
it.
resurrec
works
XXIIL
SERMON
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
ii. 11.
PSALM
the
Serve
WHY
he
King,
King
Zion;"
Kings
text.
themselves
They
are
state
as
as
the
great
they
do
by
so
rulers
men
who
in
Only-begotten
He secret
rose
of
out
would
Christ,
Jewish
:
people, from
the
Son as
the
forty days,
they
and
servants,
of
did
God, the
grave because
days in
be
the
by
act
sought by
them.
mix
not
secret, "
on
exalted
of
their
They
must
when
others.
themselves,
show
from
favours
manner,
in
waited
condescension.
their
show
have
and
of
the
or
of
will
people,
when
gain
like
multitude,
a
hill
contains
reverently
are
was
Holy
"
the
at
witnesses
He
which
says
and
few
so
God's
of their
and
trembling.
Because
?
upon
court
with
to
dead
spectacle
of their
means
those
not
a
such,
their
the
Psalm
do
rejoice
Himself
exalted
the
as
and
fear,
show
from
rose
a
with
Christ
did
after
Lord
His and
as
the
with
the
humiliation. in
taught
government
was
342
His
upon
the
on
the
acknowledged
was
established
who
desired
at
Yet
approach Him.
not
only He had
did
and
hands
worshipped vanitynor drew
and
near,
and
people
at
His
offered
and
grace all who
Thus
to
are
rejoicewith
Those
had
of
not
in
"
the
His
mercy,
and
the
the
to
His
proclaimed of
Israel,"
Him
of
news
holy tidings
His
free of
promises
had
procured
The
time
openly in the
had
us.
upon
for
to
no
"
when
miracles be
Let
us
with
pursue
Christ's second
was resurrection)
been
synagogues," and
there
risen Lord
our
(afterHis
openly wrought Was
serve
trembling.
opened
earth
sojourn on
did.
who
Lord," who
God
His death
taught to
we
the subjectthus
and
the
all men,
glory which
Him
believe.
fear, and
secret.
Lord
Him
they from
on
gaze
Him.
remained
He
to
deceitfully."These
the
saw
He
was
world
heart, who
pure
resurrection, and
pardon
loved
sworn
"
large.
Temple;" of
a
fitted to bear
were
so
the
the hill of the
ascend
"
sought
call beside
those
seek His
to
curiously to
friends, who
His
was
throne
and
;
permit
He
did
His
bound
not
rashly, or
bade
decree
who
ser
He
things.
those
by
a
dependent
multitude.
divine
a
only
clean
"
of all
He
Him
been
Heir
even
Those
had
the
salvation,were
found.
once
will of
by
His
longer
no
was
feet,and disciples'
His
wayward
face.
He
shoulder."
washing
vant,
[SERM.
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
end
He
in the
such of
"
in
preached
public ways;
as
His
man
never
labours
in
CHRISTIAN
XXIII.]
our
He
behalf?
His death
taught
His
plain
His
of
finished"
"
them; afterwards Who
followersonly. it
of
was
loving-kindnessthat
He
shall
Himself
withdrawing when
world,
the
343
REVERENCE.
His
at
spontaneous
own
showed
ever
com
last from
Himself
at
all?
Yet He as
be
it must
entered
It
King.
a
in the
or
weak
submission
Even
in the
to
ministered.
When
prayed for,
His
lowed
them
look
His
them
to
of
grace
be
a
He
His
conduct if it
see
condescension.
praise Him
would
men
delightsin
Such
was
Does
it not
His
the
conduct
holy
He
pitied,
to
tribute
of
who
the
to
over
allow
not
acts
the
and
rightto the
days
so
of His
reserved
Our heart.
secret
with
ap
censure.
contempt.
dealings was
al
never
did
name,
akin
in
He
He
popularitywould
their
imply
interpretHis
resurrection?
whom
publish His
is called
praise is
world's
to
or
He
and
aloud,
His
to
reverence
Nay,
if what
as
;
person
taught, warned,
their
relax
to
Lord
His
people.
feet, and
ignorant hearers,
dishonour
plause of The
Peter's
subdue, the very
and
awe,
any
calculated, (assuredlyit was,) to humble,
not
were
He
self-abasement, still
Consider
greatness.
even
by
Jewish
the
of His
St.
acted
forgetwho
unseemly"
will of
the acts
washed
He
when
could
Himself to
His
before
even
supposed that,
flesh,He
His
lowest
showed
be
not
behave
"
was,
He
must
of
days
that
mind,
glory,Christ spoke and
His
into
in
borne
us
flesh. after
in His
344
CHRISTIAN
communications
of much
minister,
to
from all
the
eyes
Himself,
when
even
He
when
men
He
withdraw
would
more
of
[SERM.
REVERENCE.
came
Himself
exalted
was
over
things. I have
said, that
proofof
some
you
His
it may
But
then, the
have
and
King;
a
Christ
servant,
a
be well
given dwell
to
difference
between
and generally, and promises,stated doctrinally
His
of
mode
before
addressing those While
Him.
He
loving kindness
not
whatever
spoke
to
confer,
as
had
His
accept backward
bounty,
and
confer
it !
motives,
enteringHis Thus
service
He
from
those
them
urging
Himself
cautioned
without
to even
their know them
against
counting the
of
cost
repelledmen
even
be.
great favours
inquiredinto
and
sometimes
might
gain
to
did
those,
or
rank
showed
He
yet He
had
from
Far
them.
to
He
nothing
all fulness
persons
their
or
knew
who
one
and
received
it.
God's
mercy,
these
their number
He
ledge
tender
and
actually willing
were
announced
supplicationto
use
who
who
forgiveall repentant sinners,in
to
ness
of
it.
Observe
this.
upon
authorityof
the
spoke with
when
even
from
Him. For tudes
instance
with
:
When
there
Him
He
"
went
turned
great multi
and
said
unto
....
them, If any father
he
cannot
come
mother,
and
brothers
man
and
be
to
and
sisters,yea,
My
Me
wife and
and
and his
disciple/' These
hate
not
children, own
were
life not
his and
also, the
XXIII.]
CHRISTIAN
of
words ceeds
sitteth
tower,
So
likewise,
first,and
have
sufficient
the
On
duct
to
and
Pharisees.
towards
the
these,
named
them
ration," who
"
already received
2.
did
not
Himself
but
He,
His
the
multitude rock
former
King
Him
were
far from
1
case
Luke
of
their
Him."
2
xiv. 25"33. 3
John
x.
with
eyes "
a
the
Matt.
hard
God
;
and
Such of the
saying,"
disobedient," who
xii. 39.
their
this
it will
30-37.
3.
both
lips,while
and
He
claim,
real
Continue
individuals,
had
proud disputers,
the
to
gene
whether
one
own
rulers;
sign ;
a
they
ambiguous
in
even
with
"
to
the
of their
of offence
came
His
clear words
of
and
be
as
crowds
for
Him
tell such
Israel
cul
was
the
what
up
asso
adulterous
asked to
abandon
to
to
Lord
asked
and
They
than
rather even
made
a
confess
look
pleased
profitby
to
con
Scribes
who
towards
as
evil
refused
His
observe
Blessed
They
an
My
be
accomplished and
Our
Him.
you,
the learned
are
for-
that
cannot
persons
who
and with
followed
seemed
hand,
are
of this world.
which
"
a
the
finish it ?
to
he
and
There
names
inflexible
was
pro
build
to
counteth
of
be
hath,
other
the
power,
their
tivated
he
powerfulmen,
human
ciate
he
whosoever
all that
not
disciple1."
He
intending
you
down
he
He
popularity.
...
saketh
to
of
not
whether
cost,
courted
Which
"
;
who
one
"
REVERENCE.
hearts
survey
to
still appear,
xxi. 23"27.
346
CHRISTIAN
merciful
that, lovingand
that He
dantly,yet His
reserve,
One
or
is
instance
addressing Him, His
greatness, but
The
narrative
He
plays 1. called
"a
favour.
yet
Him
sidered
he
ruler;" far
in
what
said.
Yet
deficiency; "
One
devotion
in the true
himself
up
have
God
acceptably.In had
of
without
Matt.
some
xix.
in
which
he
kind
16"22.
of
Mark
an
we
did
was
17"22.
to
work,
may
and
yet
serve
suppose,
dignity of
prospects interested
Luke
he
;
was
be nor
not
Doubtless
xviii.
a
the
associate
not
awful
viz.
seems
world, and
of the
a
giving
a
"
easy
respectfor them.
x.
conduct
man
accordingly,though
them
reverence
He
religionwith
the grave,
word,
to con
lackest;"
consequence,
God.
from
Ministers
yond
the
as
little right notion
Messenger
1
live
he could
run
Master,"
his
young
religionas
is
seemed
Good
thou
of the This
and
came
he
in
saw
of dis
generally be :
thing
Christ.
considered
thought he
to
tone.
Christ's
for
he
"
of
"
And
would
sense
person
wealthy,
Nay,
Saviour
our "
as
mixture
anxious
was
respectfulterms
as
a
careless the
and
Him."
to
of
us
from
well.
was
well
as
character inquirer's
young,
kneeled
and
address
the
was
So
ning,
which
to
light and
a
is instructive
bad
and
good
them,
notions, indeed,
some
in
and
power
unbelievingPharisees.
preserved
with
His
to
abun
most
was
both
even
the
[SERM.
He
as
showed
fickle many,
the
to
with
grace
REVERENCE.
18"23.
CHRISTIAN
XXIII.]
he
thought he Him
called been
Yet
rebuked
Why if He
as
said,
I accounted
by
of
time, has to
only
source
relax
His
spoke
of
and
You
He
and
may
sent
recollect
the
This
doubtless,
regard to canst
His
believe,
belie veth V
faith of
own
all He
away
1
Mark
the
as
things are not
who
from
our
Lord
a
to
ix. 23.
and
sell all he
show
he
was
sorrowful."
frequent to
came
King. miracles
Him.
rule,
same
"
"
as
a
If thou him
possibleto
work
Ex
him," and
Lord's
our
those
Majesty did
him
"
too
inquiryinto arose,
him
is the
compassion
great
if he would
it away,
give
in earnest,
in
of
who
reproof.
loved
charged strictly
yet He
mercy, had
therefore
crea
accosted
did
this
He
us,
am
"
acknowledged
Him
Nor
after
it is told
Master
and
I
am
goodness?" "
thou
through length
or
;
is, God;" words
power,
"
asked:
of man's
authorityfrom
severityeven him
to
has
man
and
offered.
He
'good
teacher
meaning
have
pressly as
?
a
question.
homage,
what
honour, which,
lost its and
come
thou
course
as
whom
over
form
a
thee
by
tion, and
of
sacred
that
One,
Observest
"
words
using as
art
good
none
to
good?"
but
he
have
piously
Me
thou
when
would
in
half
seemed
even
callest is
called
rejectedsuch
what
"There
;"
and
attachment
his
appointments
Saviour
our
Master
hear
surprised to
subjects
11
Good
and
Lord
honouring our
was "
347
REVERENCE.
a
that mere
348
CHRISTIAN
display of look
to
power
on
as
as
in
respect, in contrast
before
REVERENCE.
at
allow
or
;
rival the
fire from
not
to
pattern
;
Elijah.
He
and
but
;
demanded
He
Further, nestness, smooth
when
when
even
still He
did
to
proof of
words
belief Our
mission. "
;
"
who in
Saviour
His
as
His Him
tempted
Divinity,
inquirer showed try
gain
to
His
is
him
again,
but
miracles
he
say
those
to
another he
and
pro
Divine
and
severe
thee, Except
unto
cannot
His
made
in these
answered
de
of
He
"
was
sought Him, His
by
He
spake roughly" Nicodemus
ear
over
doctrine.
easy;"
Verily,verily,I
be born
man
at
general characteristic
Him.
Jews,
his
fessed
a
in
not
and
strange,
came
bring
deigned
Satan
of
Devil
an
yoke
doctrine, ''My
ruler of the
Egypt.
to
none.
clared, indeed, the
who
of
multitude
the
power
of representations
Himself
miracles
of God
the
miracle
a
do
would
the
this
stand
Herod, after Moses'
judged by
subdued
seasons
own
be
Son
before
power
to
nor
Elias
and
magicians
The
heaven.
His
exert
In
art.
prophets of Baal
Elijahchallenged the down
profanely
wrought
Moses
Him. to
of
Moses
others, even
Pharaoh
world
the
exhibition
some
with
[SERM.
the
see
kingdom
of God." Such
was
Saviour's
our
conduct
during
even
o
the we
His
period
of His
expect it state
of
to
be
ministry; such, when
servitude, and
such
much He we
more
was
might
risen from
find it.
XXIII.]
CHRISTIAN
No
man
from
rise
Him
saw
349
REVERENCE.
the
grave.
His
earthly fol
.
Angels lowers
were
worthy.
who
rolled
the
This
faithful and
own
He
had
of
all, He
the other the
to
all the
of them
"
all.
free
Me
according
He,
ask
state,
to
their
of His
1
He
;
Him
unto
Emmaus
on
of art
they
had
they our
John
kings
Lord
15.
felt if it
doubted
durst
"
says,
have
themselves
it
their
was
days
publicly
appointed a meeting
they might
xv.
;
them
not
believingthat
show
Peter
they saw
Thou as
then
Mary
them," ?
;
left
When
they
then
friends,
to
and
came
to
presence
His
said
the
;
to
St. John
when disciples,
xiii. 11.
He
While
However, which
the
in
these,
which
awe
an
so subjects,
Matt.
then
pleasure.
own
None Who
2."
of
not."
ministry. "
Him,
the Lord
buried
been
even
Him.
felt
His
not to
His
to
they
during were
Yet
access
Touch
Him,
First in
Thomas
to
humi
Magdalene
ministered
and
these
His
Apostlesseparately; besides,
James,
His
see
friends V
disciples travellingto
two
to
had
of
Him
To
during
Mary
He
to
way
His
"
to
who
women
to
had
appeared
itself where
garden
and
them
called
Angel,
but
;
followers.
doctrine
His
were
opening
servant
His
on
was
mourning
revealed
liation,and
Christ's
He
not.
saw
the
from
stone
was
the great
indeed,
saw,
the
away
tomb.
they
They
soldiers
the heathen
and
away,
not
it ; but
beheld
indeed
His
see
a
John
Him.
xxi.
He
12.
350
CHRISTIAN
had
determined
and
the
before as
was
reminded
Galilee
unto
a
He
had
At
length, He
them; Him Are
than
now, our
His
Saviour,
death
and
He
forty days, "and
up,
has
and
are
reward
which
be angry, if His
if
as
bids
must
together. And
love
world for
again. glory by
our
He
from retiring
1
Mark
fear
He
them, honour
them, when
7.
the
perishfrom
lesson
showed and
but
a
love to
be
from His
rising
and
His
the
and
withdrawing
His
with
"kiss
to
"
is the
for
sure
were
struggle for?
course,
xvi.
fear of
the Lord
resurrection.
maintained
is
He
kindled, yea
this
by dying
we
us
we
Saviour's
after His men
so
be
Christian's
In
the
and
for Him
therefore, to make
us,
He
wrath
little."
from
from
received
all slavish
serve Assuredly,we are still to fear, and rejoicewith reverence,"
go
Gospels.
taken
Though
"
deduced
if
once,
cloud
?
we,
of that
a
at
veneration
removed
the prospect before
right way,
on
the number
was
a
Apostles then
judgment,
lest He
meeting
sight."
lightof
Son
Him,
in the
that
to
see
supposed)
five hundred
feel less humble
to
we
(it is
goeth
of
place
same
was
ascended
of their
out
ye
;
He
"
shall
The
account
after
crucifixion
transfigured ; and
there
Paul's
join St.
we
;
His
of it.
there
:
the
been
Him
saw
them
V
you
mountain
[SERM.
before
even
into
said
which who
this
Angels
you
He
REVERENCE.
great
merciful
attained, that
was
purpose
Father
of
out
for the exalted
company have
been
seek
ascended
Sinners
to
would
ill
be
When
Him,
see
His
to
of Saints.
King
duly prepared
Him
shall
we
given to approach Him.
be
In
fear fear
many
confident or
the
love
and
love God
can
Him,
they
reasons
this
bold
No
feel
friends
Fear
broken
must
go
will
look we
fear,
devotion
as
we
may to
each
another, who him.
contemn.
for
of union.
does
When
friendship lasting. So again, inferiors towards superiors.
before
love.
Till he
has
it and
can
not
be
valued
duly ;
not
weakness. fear ; and
So
but
time,
a
It is mutual
he
like do
associates
the bond
feelingsof
bearance
what
But
towards
reverence
makes
thorityshows will
Deliberate
ordinaryattachment
continue
respect which the
they think
transgress this sobrietyof affection,they
they have in
hearts,
dissatisfied
Him.
and
Self-
own
and
Him.
reallyloves
certain
a
God,
one
though
;
being
love
love
our
one
indeed
may
in
their
for
love
cannot
from
know
fear
this
in
Him.
love
not
have
is to
consists
other.
fearingHim
not
not
freedom
understand
not
do
fear but
Him
do
but
;
together. No
go
yet do
who
men,
themselves,
to
must
and
fear
absorb
arightwithout
with
sinners
will
love
heaven
world
we
He
sight.
our
351
they might
Him.
find
would
if they
we
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
XXIII.]
in
use
We
learn
we
cannot
religionalso. 8
has
who
it, his
au
for
kindness
his to
contemn
love We
what cannot
352
CHRISTIAN
Christ's
understand His
; that
demerits
our
Not
that
fear
mercies
glory,His
His
power,
and
REVERENCE.
part they will
most
by
fear of
our
loves
us,
learn
to
He
we
cherish
mixed
Himself
from
the
state
of
therefore,untold who
and
not
so
harsh
is wearisome is the
feelingof
gift; how opened Thy
my
He
that
we
may Him. us
do
know
But
in
the
in
enthusiastic becomes
those
it ; satisfy
and
familiar.
Such
original
would
lose
This
commandments1." Psalm
cxix.
for I
it?
"I
longed
is David's 131.
insipid
and feelings,
who
panted,
mind
the
God's
yet
it,
sweet,
of that
nor
;
it
proportion
upon
Truth,
This
what
is there
and
leave
and
study the
not
not
bitter
on,
did,
too,
and
1
case,
conscience
painful! mouth
ruler's
trembling.
do
loathed
it
when
His
strange, so
thus
attends
which
sweetness
be
to
as
of
yet calls
who
who
of Divine
lastingtaste
with
on
surpassingpleasure to
strangely tempered, the
with
The
it.
partake
us
Samuel
as
is
terrors
us
and
us,
those
is
mind
Fear
feelingstowards
after God.
seek
for the
;
love sobered
draws
young
voice
those
to
love
our
the
Him
to
strange
seem
to earnestly
as
He
His
hear
may
and Scriptures,
is
Thus
in the
believing,approach may
and
yet speaks harshly to
hides
that
then
Him,
amid
threatenings. As
first fear Him.
we
proceed together.
Him. voice
encouraging
understand
we
unspeakable holiness,
is, until
of
the love
allayedby
till
first,and
comes
[SBRM.
account
for
XXIIL]
CHRISTIAN
of it.
Ezekiel
describes
feeling,when him of 11
his
Are
how
Christ
but
of
danger in
are
condly, of
by intending
do of
deliberate
we
?
of in
are
profaneness ;
profane, and
appear
be
God
dishonour
;
se
irreverent, while
Men
so.
appearing religious ; and that
being
thinking
think
not
afraid of the ridicule of others
tend
the heat
assembled
here
us
graduallybecoming to
of
took
Lord"
the
speaking or
to
pretending to
are
up
of great danger of this,viz. first,
allowing ourselves
we
apply to
irreverently?I
we-
of
same
and
in bitterness,
hand
this
danger
immediate
any
him
him1."
does
in
we
in
went
the
spirit/' "
strong upon Now
he
and
away,
of the
something
Spiritlifted
the
"
35'i
REVERENCE.
;
do but
they
are
are
ashamed
they are
thus
begin
not
led
to
pre
than they reallyare. they are worse do which not mean things they ; and,
They say by a miserable weakness, allow actions and habits to be imputed to them which they dare not really of speech indulgein. Hence, they affect a liberty which only befits the companions of evil spirits. that they in vain, to show They take God's name do
what
they invoke the evil of all that pertainsto spirit,or speak familiarly can
devils
him,
and
deal
they
were
not
the
Author
lord.
Yes
do,
about
"
of
Evil
! he
is
to a
I.
as
if
acknowledging
their great
be
who
master Ezek. A
though
wantonly,as
curses
firebrands,
1
VOL.
and
iii. 14. a
master
allows
and
himself
to
lead
to
art
and
lightlyof him, submit
it has
make
laugh
men
walking
the earth, and
rejoicingin
and
ing
it is not
Now, less
language I
danger
affect
themselves
to
they never
slighthis
in
talk
this is the false
a
lips,and
our
Men
think
They
we
words
our
the
become
they professed contemptuously Worship
and
word, rarely looking
They
second
shame,
next
last
at
care
its affect
without
profane characters
studying it.
it, hear
that all this
Ministers, Sacraments,
God's
to
worship.
Through
be.
aim
fro upon
and
to
the
light perpetual
supposed
thoughts.
our
indifferent
cold
of
of.
spoke
shall
over
his
been
down
last ; and
at
religionwith
disown
and
up
all
been
he
main
his malice
be continued
can
heart
man's
ing a
be
to
dignityto
going
;
that
no
it has
that
is his
him, which
about
him
at
their
were)
slaves,
ever
all nations
Among
earth.
it
will
He
him.
when
his time
gratified.So
be
him,
very think
to
their
has
He
waits
he
tain, and
be
to
them.
ensnare
may
ease
trifle with
to
pretend
blows, and
at
with
ridicule, take (as
their
to
be
to
men
is his
It
trembling.
without
served
be
[SERM.
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
354
undervalue
into all
;
it, and
religious
and, judging of others by themselves, profession,
impute bad
conscientious
the
though they attempt tence
Thus
motives.
of
to
may
not
they
are
they witness in
heart
formallybe such,
disguisetheir
objectingto
conduct
one
own
or
unbelief other
of
to
infidels and
may
under
pre
the
doctrines
;
XXIII.]
of
ordinances
or
temptation
come,
themselves
as
it would
when
such
example
?
have
men
the
not
the
be
to
of
earnestness
Yet, while
entreaty
He
manifested
His
in
and
they
it in
truth,"
word
abundant,
yet
;
tage (so to
we
say) of
His
ouslypress what
to
the truth
it does
Never those
upon
scorner
swine.
Luke
xiv. a
it is
must
2
we
do
who
It
not
so
re
advan
misuse
or
the
solicit
profit
dishonours
harm,
not
good,
We
must
wait
men,
but
useful
23.
take
not
possess.
the
A
that
very
of being opportunities 1
deed
declare
gratitudelearn
castingpearlsbefore
for all
us,
goodness ;
they already
Christ, while
in
"
reason
us.
"
them.
sends
Ministers,
must
to l
greater
use
very
We
Him.
committed
powers
It is
in
must
towards
verence
His
we,
for the
humble
to
Lord, they must
towards
love
any
bound,
were) compel
their
than
no
going out
"
forgetHis dignitythe while, who
and
by
and
(as it
hedges
pre
had
they are
Ministers,
Apostlesdid,
saved.
who
; and
His
are
and
highways
men
not
the
dare
themselves
to
assume
hand, Lord's
our
they
of Him
account
own
especiallyif they as
that
conduct
dare
themselves
They
Not
imitate.
their
on
other
heartless to
show
world. scoffing the
They
honour
the
to
of
Christ
professionof
off their
Christians, on
ciselyfollow sin.
safeto
be
must
how
time
a
they will, (almost
they reallyare,
and jointhemselves ianity,
treat
should
religion. And
unawares,) throw
And
355
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
to
356
of
beware
attempting
and
to
from
the
Common
bate. these
at
some
revered
did
them
make
to
with
friend
words ?
him
wards him
when
love
him
?
him
the
sacred
of those think
would
who
or
he
who could
indifference
their
overcome
would
like
rules
speak freelyabout
in the presence
his hearers
in
engage
we
it lowers
would
who
or
being
subjectfor ordinary de
a
Who
once.
few
a
;
propriety suggests
value
not
must
dispute; for
or
measure
not
all, rather, hiding them
Seldom
world.
controversy
can
We
once.
them
bear
them
recount
eager
truths
they
as
season,
at
Scripturedoctrines, in
impart the
must
much
too
XXIII.
[SEKM.
REVERENCE.
CHRISTIAN
to
hastilydispute about
had
desire
no
be
to
made
?
Rather, shunning all intemperatewords, let show must
lightbefore
our
speaking Church,
in thus
vain
God, glorifying
And,
irreverence.
all,let
above
desires,discontented
look
us
we
mercy,
in
Him
whom
secret,
profession. May God guide
in
so
at
no
home,
self-com
hearts
our we
be
can
imaginings,
murmurings,
placent reflections,and honour
there
thoughts,presumptuous
all bad
check
Here
truth, resistingsin, obeying the
the
"
works.
our
showing doing justice,
In
safe.
be
by
men
us
ever
by
reverence
open
deliver
us
from
thought, by
in
us
evil.
And
the power
livingin profanenessor
a
dangerous world, may
of His unconcern
He
rouse
to serious
Spirit,all !
and
who
are
SERMON
XXIV.
RELIGION
THE
OF
HEBREWS
Let
have
us
godly
and
reverence
xii.
whereby
grace,
we
29.
28,
God
serve
may For
fear.
DAY.
THE
our
with
acceptably,
God
is
consuming
a
fire.
IN
every
the
religion of
religion,
true
The
wary. may
cular, sense
other
or
or
to
embody
the
other
distorted which contrived
this
parts and
it has to
in
all
the
the
its
in
its
of
the
imitates
of
practice
holy doctrine,
parti in
it
has,
in
that
portion
exclusively
put
forward,
and
the
whole
on
by neglecting
even
away
one
professed
corrupted
explain
such.
fastened and
while
un
as
In
it.
Christ,
;
one
and
religion
characteristics,
a
the
acknowledged
ages,
Gospel
called
be
opposed
first
was
unstable
oppose
has
never
of
other
one
not
it
may far
so
deceive does
since
what
which
to
as
it
has,
been
world,
world
say, it
Christianity, has
there
preached,
I
of
age
;
of
so
for he "
fact,
has
who
it
358
RELIGION
THE
only
of the rest, in Our
all.
though
we
duties
forming the
whole
this
or
a
we
in
may
perform
some
measure
earth, which
all
per
balance
ourselves
is the aim
and
;
be
length
at
part
no
them
on
only
is to incline
direction,and
the
to
the
to
other
each
give
to
that commandment
to
to
preservingthe
whereas,
;
wrong
down
sinful
all, and
them
Gospel
realityattends balance
too
are
perfectly, yet
in
one
[SERM.
DAY.
precept of the
cultivates exclusion at
THE
OF
to
minds
our
pull them
to
of
adver
our
sary, the devil. It is his down
the
to
break
to
aim
wise
to
God.
"
set
it in open
No
! he
phets ;
and
of the
true
He
are
with
Church,
of the Lord.
name
the truth
know, that
;
from
even
half
the
mischievous Even
in
not
the
truth
in the
among
is
of
like
the pro
remnant
Micaiahs solitary
speak
in
common
the
the
they speak
sense
one
whole
is often
too
Word
truth
; and
experience of most
we
life, and
gross
of falsehoods. the
first age
of
persecution still raged, he
gion
the
us
world
also
servants
earth, and
And
it is
but
the
the scattered
with
the
he
prophet
a
calls his
mix
left upon
be
to
The
but
oppositionto
affects
they
;
force
to
there.
us
for this purpose
prophets of God.
who
to bind
earth,
is his instrument
strength;
our
the
up
philosophersof
like
but Christianity,
and
it
deceived
set
the
and
in
truth
a
Church, a
the
reli
counter
day, partly
bitter foe
shipwrecked
while
the
to
faith
it ;
of
RELIGION
THE
XXIV.]
had
who
those
OF
the
riot
THE
359
DAY.
of
love
God
in
their
hearts.
Time the
went
Christ,
true
God
for many
the
of
the truth
so
declares
the
not
one
of
The
fear.
fearful
his
to
of
a
The the
fire
we
Satan
also ; but
became
the world
then
was
and
firmness, the gracefulaus
Christian
true
;"
of eye,
the
were
superseded by
were
and
patterns
of
haughty
or
the
tyrants
beguiledpeople. is Satan's
ferent
one
; but
attempt remarks
some
who
picture But
it.
religion,which
religionof
noble
these
and
What
will
his
know
is love
forbiddingspectres, harsh ;
Gospel ;
consuming
a
we
and
religion. Superstitionsabounded,
cruelties.
brow
here
of
glory, its
fearful
and is
and
text,
this
add
terityof
God
viz. that God
more,
did
a
ended,
"
rude
side of the
darker
of
idol
temple
was
age
sovereign inflexible justice;
know
in the
mysteriousness,its
awful
its
took
Satan
fierce.
The
year.
second
a
it remained
and a
devised
he
and
on,
think
subjectis sion
such
can
detect
must
do
to
perhaps
as
while
it for
?
far dif
a
pernicious.
more
to
rather
for
himself;
attempt
and,
after
another we
can
;
but
those
it ; for an
all, "
I
suggest
to
difficult for
too
present,
falsehood
day
being exposed, by
its
great and the
a
it, cr
expose
towards
it worth too
in this
device
the
occa
no
one
man
every
help each
other. What
is
the
world's
religionnow
?
It
has
.360
RELIGION
THE
of
of
views
deeper
"
of
comfort, its precepts
love
natural
Satan
to
civilized
a
and
dressed As
formed, the
affections
the
and
general decency the
over
the
face
influence
will of
grace
have,
all
the
to
do, all avoid
become
we
itself
correct
and
ments, Vice
so
imagination,or, "
out
the
of taste."
test
and
or
to
exist
comfort
possess
as
others. an
authority is
superseded
houses,
than
duties
are
propriety
amuse
our
it leads
independent explained
the
graduallymade is
on
is
our
the
to
;
by
no
longer hearts,
quietand
longer
no
arbiter
away
men
to
familiarlysaid,
virtue, which
of
our
hideous
and
Conscience
in the minds
offence ;
religiousprofession.
our
eleganceis of
we
are
in
intrinsic claim
further
of
cognised its
Thus
all
arrangements,
it is sometimes
as
in
manners
of
sense
unseemly
standard
thought to
our
in
also
or
domestic
of
becomes
now
life,to
relative
our
our
in the embellishment
attractive
Our
Our
and
beauty
so
of
are.
;
in
even
is
giving pain
carefullyperformed. shows
a
spread
course
That
conduct
words
refined,
revelation.
extends
we
taste
of
books
;
of
idol
society,quite independentlyof which
courteous
has
of
delicacy of thought,
we
well an
sentiments
and
reli
cultivated, the
is
reason
darker,
prospects
into
it
tidings
is the
and
age,
completed
the Truth.
;
This
being comparatively forgotten. gion
all
and
condition
man's
its
Gospel,
of the
brighterside
the
taken
[SERM.
DAY.
THE
OF
of
actions,
partly the
re
it
is
so-called
XXIV.]
RELIGION
THE
moral
of the beautiful
which
is
which
sense,
Now
conscience
then
appear,
day,
those
which
the
is
is
the
chief virtue
;
firmness
On
suspiciouseye. profligacyis
itself in
of
foreign countries, from
dull, are
new
doctrines,
new
that craving satisfy
morbidly
and
created.
sensitive
systems
and
the
is
mind
fastidious
and
otherwise,
commonly Hence
rewarded. and
plans,
necessary
so-called
The
are
ever-fresh
novelty.
preachers,are which
open
ever-accumu
the
eagerlysought out
new objectsin religion,
has
of
"
mind, which
religion will
New
knowledge
in the
want
all
of literature
or information, political
to
zeal,
swearing
of science, and
seem
excitements
of
drunkenness
cultivated
a
varieties
from
be
is the
unfriendly
hand, ;
is interested
and
lating discoveries accessions
to
the
Reli
absurdity; an
other
discountenanced
vulgarities.Moreover knowledge,
cheerful.
with
on
the
with
benevolence
;
the
explained
are
disgrace ; cursing and
a
recreates
wrath
is an Austerity
is looked
dis of
intolerance, bigotry,excess
the first of sins.
accounted
prospective
creed
They
easy
gloomy
its terrors
Divine
Scripturesabound.
pleasant and
of
when
of
images
expediency,
stern
a
guilt and
disappear also, in fearful
the love
as
for it in the details
Every thing is brightand
away.
even
of
us
Accordingly,
punishment.
are
the rule of
substituted
principle ; it tells
361
regarded merely
partlyby
;
DAY.
THE
is forthwith
of conduct.
gion
OF
;
spread
to
of
becomes dissatisfied
362
RELIGION
THE
with
if alteration
have
I would
Now instant
of your
out
ther such to
they are,
thingsas
such, as
as
OF
a
that
describe,
called
this
religionat
the
is the
heart
under
his
serve
Truth
what
out
the human
uses
it would
not
Scripture;
not
words,
nor
I
do
by
it.
in whom
persons
is
an
cal, built be
viz.
the its
enough
and
makes
in
this
that
and
of as
of the
spiritof
this
which professions
for the
suggestionsof
that it takes
a
general be
reallyto
as
enlightenedand
I
fullygrant
bad
spiritshows
by
is it
produce
counterfeit
measure
a
Again,
Christians, though here
deny
deny
infected partially
but
all
re
circumstances,
so Christianity,
by it,nay,
exalted
the
as
mere
composed
so
certain
and
;
words,
natural
adopt except
colouring from modified
at
other
has
the
less all that is
or
mere
purposes
I do
?
the world
to
civilization
In
day.
be
religion,by
more
Satan
that
case,
dressed
to
is not
of mind
finement
not
might
again, whether, nevertheless, this
then
an
whe
attempted
men
and
of education
influence
mere
a
I have
of
brought, quite independent
relief.
consider
and
which
to
change
a
Christianityfor
put
refinement, as
is not
of
of itself be
must
you
[SERM.
DAY.
desirous
and
thoughts ;
of
state
THE
it,and
at
that
many
itself,are
bottom,
good
imperfect. Still, after
all,
existingsystem, only partially evangeli upon
worldly principle, yet pretending
Gospel, dropping one austere,
to be
character,
whole
and
benevolent,courteous,
side
of
it,
considering candid,
correct
it
XXIV.]
THE
RELIGION
OF
THE
in
conduct, delicate, though
of
God,
hatred
of
zeal for His
fervent
horror
sin, no
indignationand
compassion
especial sensitiveness
no
loyaltyto Creed
the
gion
the
external
the
the
of those
I
their
say
truth,
particular
;
in
hot
;
Thus what
to
we
have
for
even
no
cold,
nor
and
;
reli
word,
a
luke-warm.
ages
ages
of which
of authority
contrary
virtues
are
together lost their the
inquiry,bigotry,these religious
all,but
perversionsand
such
zeal
as
and
acted
from
influence
of
reverence
of the
love
a
the
Why
errors
its character
things has
arisen.
framework,
and
the
of
mind
enemy obedience
of
our
as
this
as
them
have
we
from
but
a
the
order
new
developes a new
of
generation has
character
souls, to resemble near
taken
society has
Human
and
it ;
virtues,
instead
? because
old
with
fosters and ;
have
after
were,
real
we,
Truth,
The
Age.
passed, and
racter
; and
branch.
and
root
away,
of
excesses
purifying them,
limiting and
ian's
doctrinal
for instance, prevalent,a persecutingspirit,
of
not
blasphemies of
is neither
dark
the
faults
virtues.
by
mind
is the very
called
commonly
fear
deep
sinners, no
the
of the
therefore
the present age
then
the to
(in Scripture language)
with
no
honour,
about
sense
to
seriousness,and but
fear
Holy ApostolicChurch,
speaks,no
as
at
true
gaining ends, provided the ends, be good,
of
means
no
sightof
the
at
jealousadherence
heretics, no
no
it has
"
no
363
DAY.
it may,
a
new
of
new
cha
is made
the Christ its likeness
364
THE
all the
time
RELIGION
OF
Holy tinues
its
of
God,
from
as
it,and partlyrestraining
claiming its here
City of search
Great
the
Angel
an
suing true
of
be
we
we
;
that
question
Thee
Thy
is
bursting upon Word
sacred
pressed,
and
"
Nothing the
consider
very
it influences. and
its
and
the 1.
de-
pur
while
when
saw
Thee
unto
the strikingly
1
ask the we
we
op ?"
power
described, than
now
classes
It will be found
the
over
saw
despised and
minister
different
to
ill-
to
of
men
extend
of to
whom its sway
professedly religious
irreligious.
Many
long been peace
have
Lord, when
Servants
more
teachingboth
the
are
day,
prisoner?"
a
religion,as
the
we
we
last
to
transformed
think
here,
us,
not
shows
world's
the
grace
by
Satan
"
and
did
blinded
we
the
at
stranger and
a
mili
lest, overlooking and
elect of Christ
awful
give us
serve
light,while
knowledge
re
firmlyand
faithful host
God
treatingthe truth
the
cases
journeys towards
King.
hearts, lest
our
fixingthem
earth, which
on
happy
some
the lines of the
ceitfulness of sin ! lest into
beginning,con despised by
;
in
victims, and
within
ever
tant
the
yet influencingit, partly correcting it,
world,
for
[SERM.
Meanwhile
the
heavenward
course
DAY.
accidental.
being but
Church
THE
for
religiousmen, expecting a the
Church.
1
rightlyor
millennium
Matt.
I will
xxv.
44.
of not
not, have
purity and
say, whether
XXIV.]
or
with
not
such
on
those
take
less identified the
elegance
civilization
have
and
;
improved decency, policy,as signs of
hailed
and
their
diffusion been
little solicitous
They
have
Lord.
the
about
countenanced
the
and
to
reformations
be
ing
state
of
and
rules
of
They have
not
of
many
have
the
effect
by long
with
acted
Christ
if not
for their of
and,
since
years
Herald
;
in
usage, to
that
they considered
or
of the exist
long
be
origin
violated.
They
expedience. bad
men
of the
per
cherished
their be
must
(like the a
who
men
principles. They
them,
instruments
upon
glorious employed.
means
what
sacrificed Truth
taken,
least
and
ameliorations
strangelyimagined
advent
at
to
the immediate
be
of state
Bent
conduct, indifferent perhaps in
consecrated
have
regula
must things,though injustice
petrated in order
but
defended
accepted and
of
Gospel, they have
openly professed unchristian have
human
civil
extensive
professionof
and
kingdom
enlightenedact
achieving their object,an
more
evidence
every
coming
a
world's
mere
wholesome
every
beneficent
tion, every
of
of
case
have
They
refinement
differ
become
of Christ's
their vision and
has
it
already delineated.
religionas
in the
recognisethe
and
up
well
may
how,
any
365
DAY.
men
expected it,
have to
THE
good
subject. But,
a
who
with
OF
for
reason,
temptation
or
RELIGION
THE
were
to
approaching
deluded
Jews
foreign country,)they
for their Messiah
(as they did,)
Elijah, their reforming Baptist,
the
Christ,children
of this
world,
366
RELIGION
THE
and
of
sons
Belial, on from
Apostle lies
love
man
any
On
which
other
the
the to
opposite
tioned, who
have
conscience,
who
please
extreme
be, without
Some
the who
religionitself
advance
of
social
But
they know
human
fore
they select
the
call
discard
it,)which
example
to to
thus
works
and
the
polished on
religionis
to
what
it
almost
obstacle
in
requiresit ; form
rational
other
be classed
themselves
the
politicalwell-being.
they
themselves
may
embrace a
or
without
discover
an
religion, Others
But views than
together "
there
corrupted
are
cause.
more
of
devise.
can
(what they call)gloomy
they all trust and
be
their
religionought
seriouslydisposed,but
more
obey
to
allow
nature
most
just men
of this character to
is
sceptical
intellect
what
persons
our
those
Scriptureto
to
consider
by
let him
day,
of
careful
cultivate
going
reallyis.
far
If
"
doctrine,
the
men
to
been
never
of
religionof
speculatefreelyabout
bad
Christ,
form
the
the heart, and disciplining
are
of the
Jesus
hand,
called
I have
(so they
the anathema
beginning, declaring,
the Lord
especiallyadapted
to
[SERM.
Maran-atha1."
the
minds,
DAY.
THE
whom
the
not
be Anathema 2.
OF
of
they
religion;
God's and
all
are
word,
ready
pleasantconsolingreligionnatural age.
Natural
They lay Theology,and
contained
1
in
1 Cor.
much
think
stress
on
that all
these; whereas, in truth,
xvi.
22.
is
there
and
mands
how
?
sinners ?
They "
the
but
therein We
that a
of
conscience
there
our
hearts,
own
and
holiness, the God
on
God
who
sinners, but and
to
When trust
a
his
it, instead
as
to
fix
to
not
He
of
us
So
a
as
off
us
forget
us
God
of
attention
our
God
shines
man.
carry
make
justice merely
who
is
manifested
to
the heavens
made
but
indeed,
His
and
tell
fallen
dangerous (though
thoughts,to
which
in
wrath, of which
Satan, than
secret
own
our
that
exhibit
loudly speaks.
more
a
of
device
common)
from
be
will.
benevolence to
of God's sinner
a
cannot
they
little moment
there
nothing
see
the
of
are
seen,
They
but
;
Divine
the
all.
at
His
not
harmonious which
creation, and
own
they speak
fell.
glory of God," excellence
how
?
sinners
to
Adarn
brightness and
and
moon,
will
before
perfect,all
all
are
speak
not
created
declare
their
do
But
universe
how
com
us.
sun,
the
duty ?
our
They
were
They
us
of
towards
the
of
observed,
system
a
reli
be
to
well
been ;
such
suppose
sense
God
laws
the
with
or
us
with
concerned
they teach
will
to
from
promises
we
are
stars
to
relative
something
to
true
any
Religion,it has
all.
gious at is
in
367
DAY.
greater fallacythan
no
in themselves
works
THE
OF
RELIGION
THE
XXIV.]
forth
;
to
His
our
us
Angels,
elect hereafter. man
has
destinyto of
science,what
so
what
the
heavens
consultingand is the
himself
far deceived
tell him
obeying ? that
consequence 8
as
his at
con
once
to
of
368
THE
he
misinterpretsand
RELIGION
It
Scripture.
OF
be
cannot
the
to
said
holy, yet
to
God's
aid
the
We
few
and "
many
find it
;
This
1." men
think
is the
I have
of
it.
been
They
strong declarations the
present day, have
They
sponding The
in
enter
to
only
1
Matt.
no
dark
of or
leads
must
we
gate,"
in," but
seek
and
who
do
is
life,
to
the strait
at
that
strait
"
that
do
not
obtain
not
everlasting punish of side religion ; and
Luke
it
from to
as
that
they within
they
xiii. 24.
bear
too
not
their
have
Matt.
those
belong to figurative.
are
has
to
terrible.
believe that
Scripturedo
Conscience
information
vii. 14.
that
be
to
spite of
describing cannot
shrink
language
them.
in
enter
to
themselves
They easilyget
against
shall go into
life, everlasting "
ment
be
it;" that
further, that they
and
of their
to
that
enough, they merely
not
the
to
shall seek
"
men
even
obey it, and
way find
that
be
struggle
or
arid
opposed
the
"
for that is
and
narrow
there
strive'
said
expressly told,
are
gate and
love
us
refused
commonly aid.
make
to
fulfilled
originalwill, to require
against our
be
to
nature,
all
to
;
account
on
corruption. Religionis
wilful
general they are
few
by
Scriptureto
in
distasteful
of grace,
the assistances
of
tenor
that, pleasantas
in
men
naturallyimpossible,and with
whole
declared
difficult arid
be
to
denied
are
[SBRM.
DAY.
perverts the
observances religious be
THE
been
heart
received
xxv.
re
silenced.
46.
con-
XXIV.]
RELIGION
THE
cerning God and
has
They
seize
such
on
goods
of this
repentance
is
offences,
that
them,
quite
the
world
that
"
have
should
we
human
nature,
This
indeed
age,
who
who
think
"
a
of
true,
but
here,
is to show
I have of
a
as
does
which VOL.
that
and
but
misapplied;
that
is the i.
as
our
well
that that
disposed
avoid
enthu
over-serious, that "
the
on
feel
say
why the
Vith ; it fits in
of the
"
"
exactlyit
alreadydescribed
civilized age
by,
subjectof
love all
is
men.
in every
men, at
not
enlightened and they
that
"
irregular
gone
of shallow
what
the
for
atone
should
little,and
how
God,
should
we
our
alarm
not
forgetsit,
enlargedviews
themselves
Part
phical.
God
be
not
is the creed reason
thing
we
on
be thank
been
whole, very
the
should
we
a
therefore
"
siasm,
to
have
we
religion, that
towards
need
merciful
a
is
that
is, on
insist
solace
to
only to
we
sufficient
though
forgetit, and
we
that
is
to
seem
course,) with
of have
"
God
youth, yet
our
duty
our
we
"
"
"
to
us
life, that
ourselves, that
harmony; Scripture.
of
rejoiceevermore;"
u
(in moderation
use
we
Theology,
and
plain word
it is
that
they argue here,
in
Natural
opinions; they
own
commanded
selves
ful while
the
369
DAY.
parts of Scriptureas
their
being
and
from
been
credit
not
countenance
its
THE
speaksonly of benevolence
that
they will
so
OF
all,and
philoso
false,part is
I have
noticed
fits in with
it
what
peculiarreligion it
equallywell
(so called) religiousworld,
oppositeextreme. B
b
Christians
professedlyrational served, often Let
Gospel.
us
take
world
know
what
what
would
and
part of
the
and
Jews
scribed God
were
has
that
the
this
argument,
reason,
I shall
the written
by
of
passed
on
all
Epistleto Christ.
fullywhat
religion; the
;
and
and
what
superstitious
gloomy. Here
I will
conviction were
to
the
stating more
side be
in
;
men
spiteof
Apostle of
an
with
other
in
yet,
*
Jews,
appealed to,
occurs
by
dark
judgment ought and
text
conclude the
And
de
people,but
quite
fearsare
our
the
Law
the
to
brutish
us
is love.
Gospel
Hebrews,
mean
not
made
in,
they only
in terrors
and
not
to
Mosaic
the
in
would
they
that
of
gross
a
civilization our
I
Author
formerlyspoke they
did
occurred
they
;
un
prospects
Doubtless
Christians
Divine
that
the
Bible
an
as
the
of
our
a
persons
they applied only
that to
not
the
because
that
of
is
urged
them
supposing they
they say?
confidently say
that
own
come,
to
these
doctrine
character satisfactory
mixed
"
heard
or
against their
argument
:
God
Our
"
text
the
mysteriesof
supposing
words,
these
fell upon
the
Now
fire."
consuming
the
on
the
deny
to
go
it ob
be
who,
;
these
about
make
will
I
remark
further
One
[SERM.
DAY.
THE
OF
RELIGION
THE
370
it
not
shrink
that it would
vastly more
from be
a
utteringmy
gain to
this country,
superstitious,more
1
Dent.
iv. 24.
firm
bigoted,
XXIV.]
RELIGION
THE
gloomy,
more
itself
present I think
the tempers
think
be
a
of
mind,
countenance
are
of
rather, what from
in
evil
an
God
so
"
distinct perfectly the
take the
they
cried
sleeper?"
"
they go true
so
that
"
is the
This
of Christ
far below
;
benevolence,
case
they are
the Other.
from
observe
arise either from
the absence
of
that
a
it ; B
of the
of
peace
The
two
calm
the vessel
;
thou, O Lord,
"
;
superstitious ; and
better than
the
Applying world,
the one,
this to the full
as
decorum,
these
they may
of
Christian.
of Jonah
great deal
b2
slept
one
meanest
cheerfulness, and I
the
"
board
the false peace
securityand
may
the
of the
on
What
present religionof the educated of
The
in
Apostlessaid to Christ
the
between
peace
though
Jonah,
to
perish."
we
slept in
together,they are
of the sailors
case
arise
may
distinct is the
from
the
effects,(or,
Lord.
Other
as
of the world
man
Now
and
;
cold,
cheerful
a
same,)
confounded
be
I
more a
passethall understanding."
cannot
states
and
same
Jonah
causes.
: the security
which
but
Gospel, and
the
Blessed
our
the
the
be
to
appear
did
absurdity;
tranquillity.Doubtless,
but
;
at
that
implied desir
obduracy, and
giftof
the
different
very
storm,
herein
quiet conscience, and
a
Christian
a
of course,
desirable
heathen
self-wise self-sufficient,
than religion,
evident
an
371
DAY.
Not
more infinitely
promising than
sign
be.
to
of mind
would
them
peace
THE
fierce in its
more
it shows
able, which
OF
it is and
appearances of
be
or religion,
the
fruits of
372
lightnessof
and
mind
has
that faith which
And
the
the
arises from fore but
the well
to
who
do
they the
it
of
you
day. ing
"
answer
world
degree,) are,
superstitious,
the
danger, though
and
that
result of
a
with
go
heard
it
harsh
existence
judge
that
of
you
the sufferings,
spreading
a
far
so
all
we
;
as
I think
shallowness
in
be
blinded
of
;
wisdom
The
in the
land, I
share
your
;
till
fear you
see
and,
Believingin in
voluntary sufferings,which us.
our
with
religion,
conscience
general plague
in
are
you
must
last
know
but
partiallyinfected
probably have
among
beginning of
at
as
me,
the
wickedness,"
you,
and
brethren,
therefore,I speak earnestlyto you. the
embrace
to
as
my
you
of you,
most
existingerror, is the
as
lieth in
be,
must
you,
having
highly probable that
which
it
inferior in worth
their
willinglybe
not
the
it, (as you its
far
as
for
I would that
of
that
it is there
and
;
of
I cannot
world,
far in faith
so
this,I beseech
heart,
to
will
myself
Jonah
to
the temper
of the
see
common
of it.
remedy
lay
For
alarm
and
attain
not
Think
it
grounded
be
alternative
two
far religion,
of
awakened
are
of the
of
our
get themselves
could
see
sleep
dream
a
I
what
seeing
doubt,
of
or
through
it to the
leave
referred.
be
is to
age
God
if this
which
to seriously)
[SKRM.
conscience,
with
peace
proposed,I might almost of men, (ifthey sense think
DAY.
THE
blinded
a
Christ.
Jesus
Lord
OF
RELIGION
THE
of
God
Him
the it is
is the to
be
a
OF
RELIGION
THE
XXIV.]
THE
373
DAY.
consuming fire,and approach Him with and godly fear, as being sinners, you
when
were
love
must
in
reap
in
to
your
heart
offer
of
in
held
it is to fear
what
Apostles, you
tortures
East, better,far all one's
till the to
is
eternal
an
Think a
Again,
man
He
in
a
killed,hath
as
"
says, power
in
Him,
cast
the
of
the
body
hell upon
a
here, tranquillity and
us,
words
exchange
Fear to
own
the
the
torture
brief
your
are
heathen
under
of Christ's
at
revoltingas
this life
the
or
were
awakens
fruitless consciousness
give
know
you
Christ
with
it, to
make
to
remain
Till
the
among
pit at lengthopens
morse.
shall
to
Gospel,
the
in
Miserable ages,
better
days, and
earth, than
sleep feet.
use
the
embrace
you
a
in
daily and
but
Christ.
the dark
in
now
it in
confess
to
the terrified sailors
cannot
of superstitions
to
of
with
Father's
Heavenly
out
weight
imagination,
cannot
you
would
the
mere
lamentation,
death
the
know
merely
as
so
must
here, if you
in
not
secret,
mercy
through
us
that
of
phrase
"
Till you
hereafter.
not practice,
formal
and
still you
;
in tears
sow
sins, and
of your but
it is
joy
called),
Fear
deceit.
a
wish
not
it is
(as
Doubtless
dying day.
what
know
do
particulartime
any
; this is
not
are
together; always fear, always love,
go
your
to
world
the
converted
I
gate.
point
to
renounced
you
and
to
able
be
to
you
the strait
sight of
in
even
reverence
"
:
for
who
into hell
and "
re
What
his soul?"
after He ; yea,
hath I say
RELIGION
THE
374
unto
have
what
estlymust
how
many
right
lay
Lord
In
pray,
one
first ;
your
this
and to
to
God
self-denial.
in
never
here
be
can
hope.
with
your
this
is
Your view
the
approach
true
tempest;
heaven, but of
surrender
Christ's
to
ourselves,
eyes
selves
;
please Him,
and
And
the
nearest
in
placid sleep
certaintyin God's
body, saved,
will, to
but
than
Him
Him
a
;
fixing
on
our
is, acting for His glory,seeking to
devoting
manly
obedience
when
we
do
on
are
you
fear while
sins increases
arid
shall be
earnestly
more
that
we
go
time,
in Christ.
and
;
turn
to
same
always of your
and
soul
you
you
while
deep resignationto
a
hoping, indeed, that our
while
the
at
perfectjoy
not
"
away
help
ever
state,
calm
yet true
desires
lives,and
mercy
Christian
not
He
you
must
of God's
dare
the
com
has washed
your
knowledge
any
of Christ's
of salvation you
you
take
may
will
But,
sure
therefore
; and
you
review
earn
rejoicein
know
cheer
not
have
you
number
must
and
must
you
first you
the
thought
examine
on
the
for,though
by baptism, and
sins
years
to
salvation,has died for you,
your
and
indeed, you
in the
are
elect, yet from
you
sorrow,
sense,
anticipate you
and
you
;
you
do
long
before
obedience,
aside
the
fort from
hearts
How
you
to
!
of your
think
to
not
evil lies there.
careful
in
pass
Dare
to the bottom
got
know
Him."
fear
you,
[SERM.
DAY.
THE
OF
and
look
ourselves
strenuous
to
good
Him
works
in ;
all
and,
within, thinkingof ourselves,
XXIV.]
with
a
certain
if
we
present Christ.
and
be
OF
abhorrence
mortifying
sinners, tites,
RELIGION
THE
our
selves,
and
and
flesh,
we
new
shall
made
375
DAY.
contempt
that
be
our
time
stripped in
the
being
as
scourging
awaiting
composedly worthy,
THE
kingdom
appe
when, of
our
of
XXV.
SERMON
SCRIPTURE
JOHN
is
There
in
called In
Jerusalem
at
the
these
Hebrew
lay
halt, withered,
WHAT
have
must
and
large tain
the
their
times,
cure
of
was
his
this
wonderful
wrought put
him
This
with
a
in
the
it
first
pool
;
so
who
upon
before
the
man
rest,
shall
the
who when
cer
descent effected
it, whatever
had the
of
speak
not
Saviour's
our
one
at
waters
into
stepped
of
the
its
I
in
day
by
to
cure
endued,
was
that
nor
;
of
tri
withered, of
hope
eye
Bethesda
sickness
halt,
virtue
However,
pool
there
the
wonderful
into
the
by
of
and
blind,
"
blind,
water.
pool
pain
persuaded
disease.
in
of
the
;
!
Angel
an
!
sufferings
company
this
of
folk,
the
is
porches.
five
having
of
which
pool,
a
impotent
moving
misery
death
impotent,"
disclose
of
of
unto
of
the
for
presented
umphing
Bethesda,
multitude
waiting
scene
a
sheepraarket,
tongue,
great
a
2, 3.
v.
the
by
SORROW.
HUMAN
OF
RECORD
A
miracle, no
water
to
one
was
XXV.]
SEBM.
troubled, and
had
with
his
afflicted
and
There
us
This
is
dwell
upon,
pool
pictureof
a
"
suffering,bodily disease fulfilment
obvious fall
strike every the
Bible
great multitude
"
a
We
human
sin
;
but
earth
the
tions,a and
its
or
foretold
;
of
of
the
with
be
not, it is certain St.
John,
Surely in spiteof the
Church
the
world, the
of sufferings,
and
vanity, unprofit Bible
begins
the
in Christ volume
all
the
threats,
whether
; and
that God's
on
of Revela
from
removed
on
of
these, it abounds
the book
now
are
human
accounts
Scripturefearful for its
Adam
must
it, that
pronounced
curse
predictionof judgments on
in
The
life.
it ends
portion of
by
all about
distress
trials
man
originalcurse world
speak
to
it
of descriptions
such
not
most
Adam's
Now
at
to
suggests
which
curse
like
of human
"
it also abounds
historyof
and
which
condition, of the
miserable
ableness, and with
chief kind
not
suffering, the
thinks
of human
accounts
our
know
do
we
descendants.
who
one,
withered."
and
as
one
;
that
his
is full of
misery. in
of
brought upon
a
other
typifiesall
and
us
it,
contains
it.
painful picture, such
a
it stands
as
which
chapter
the
lay about
entering
text
impotent folk, of blind, halt,
of
to
thirty-eight years
take the
from
lesson
a
for
377
infirmity. Without
of the
opening
deduce
"c.
RECORD,
been
let subjects,
into these in the
A
SCRIPTURE
awful sides
the
the
curses,
of
us.
peculiarpromises made our
Saviour, yet of
as
inspirationis
to
regards still
a
378
SCRIPTURE
lamentations
and
further, you
will
what
quickly from
passes on
parents
fact, there
of
matter
left among
in
which
about
comforts
"
festivityand nothing
at
ments
which
detail
to
full of
better than
be
to
praiseof the
abstain
human
feast
made
from
life
as
when
;
little
"
domestic
other
various too
tales
and
and
but
of and
enjoy
much
going
they are,
even
of the
life,
in
prospects
imaginary perfection;
seems
daily
occur
Human
mention.
and
moon
ordinary occasions
those
it would
occupa
blessings
earth
the
our
the
pleasantsightsand
things
of
and
about
the and
sun,
which
mirth all
of
the succession
produce
little about
;
temporal
worldly ;
the
of
accounts
those
of
easy "
recreations
our
in
concerning the
say
our
upon
from
the
and
seasons
of
life ;
them
derive
we
first
our
paradise still
its
of
it
everlastinghills,"from
the
of
rest
make
and
dwell
though,
of
comparison
pleasures of
blessingswhich tions,
Eden,
and
;
traces
are
Little does
misery.
innocent
history to
yet, it is evident, Scripture says
us,
little of them human
thence
expelled
were
The
followed, when
sufferingswhich
the
of
drop
life, and
this
of it.
Garden
the
And, to
seerns
of
unpleasantside
the
enlargeson
it
favour
in
with
woe."
and
that
observe
without
and
mourning
said
be
might
within
written
"
dreary record,
[SERM.
RECORD
A
into are
poems
they
;
"
pourtray
make
a
sort
Scripture(I repeat)
what
it is.
Isaac
might We was
be
said
in
read, indeed, weaned,
of
of the
marriage,
Jacob's
of the
in the tenor
nity of vanities, all these
:"
trouble
is but
text
domestic
these
vanity ;"
its
are
and
religious are
excep
Scripturehistory.
is
specimen
a
379
family; but
festivities of Job's tions
SORROW.
HUMAN
OF
XXV.]
is born
"
man
lessons.
customary
of the
to
The
repeated descriptions
again throughout Scripture,of
again and
Va
"
human
infirmityarid misery. So sons
reason.
very haid
the
I do
not
consequence
of
God
;
of these
I
there
are
into
Accordingly the other
there
hand
Scripture,and of human
make
it
Its
life.
of weak
taste
shows the
in
that
Bible
does
of the
world.
Now
why
character countenance not
be
of
the
I
the
imagined
a
thus
;
"
who
and
Bible
seldom
look
made
on
of
character
austere
before
have
been
now
language, to
this
All
minds.
suit
opinionof mankind,
of
history?
"
complain
far from
view
pleasant sunshine
spoken
sacred
those
;
the
attempts
cowardly
take
wrath
brightinteresting picture
common
not
the
and
melancholy.
them
in human
and
have
this a
to
account
been
stories
profanelyembellished the
that
hide
Bible,
consider
it makes have
to
the
speak
thoughtless persons who
on
that
it, saying
against
many, and
for this
who
men,
themselves
of
speak
gloomy book,
bad
mean
expose
but
thoughtlessper
Scripturenarrative
words
presumptuous
in
a
to
averse
are
that
is this the case,
much
it.
God
this
order
in
of
general
it ?
does
"
let
to
it
nothing
380
without
some
becomes
us
a
devoutly
given
not
it
learn
obligedto learn
must
excellence,
which
follows
of
this
them
them and
what
true
it is
;
that
this
it
is,
that
of
bear
to
a
of the
history;
and
being offended of sorrow,
be
to
sober
if
we
and
because
we
on
are
calm
it in
only
and
is
of the
view,
frightenedaway they grate
on
their use
sure
to
told
of
not
of
whereas,
first,we attain
at
discontented, heart
This
character
keep
;
vanity,
gloomy and
that
praise
side,
at
should
we
of
to
being the
countenance.
solemn
is
denying
without
world's
else
indeed
it
be said in
that
is
we
disappointment
overvaluingthem
told of the what
later, we
false notions
not
knowing
danger
our
shall
we
forbidding us
or
for ourselves
out
else
and
whereas, if
;
a
It
or
might "
smiling cheerful reason
has
know.
told
therefore
pleasures;
as
learn,
last,)not but
to
the
And
even
undervaluing but by being
experience
them.
but religiously,
them,
shall
all
sooner
be saved
and
world's
value, such
find
without
;
shall unlearn
we
Scriptureomits
world
it, (and, sad
it,)by
forewarned,
its
world
not
be
to
dark
partialexceptions,a
are
He
is,after all,in spiteof first appearances
world
be
use.
much
us
concerns
it
is the ultimate
this is
(I say,) much
us
concerns
But
life.
which
view
of the
view
which
reason,
accept and
truth, this view
of human
view
good
to
this dark
us
In
cause.
and
wise
[SERM.
RECORD
A
SCRIPTURE
the
under
a
chief
one
Scripture
so
far from
by
its
ear
at
notes
first,
OF
XXV.]
listen stedfastly
shall
we
by heart, as as
them,
to
for all
us
of
pain
overthrow
the
as
in
of
earth,
upon
certainlyoccasion.
Do
but
will
you
listen
let
but
for the
a
sin, or of have
man
law
tating faith him
his
(without
heart
ings
being
and
dispositions ;
bound who
live in
to
gave
up
St.
Paul's
the with
his
loss a
at
excellencyof
Lord," of all
man
to win
thus
unhesi suppose
world, his
give
to
feel
good
him
his
love
friends, too well
"
is
faith,
Abraham's
all his possessions,
word,
"
counted the
;
he
forget that
to
as
spiritof
in the all
things
How
forgetfulof
favour will his
"
the real
but
of Christ
knowledge
whose
things.
it)
let
but
kindred,
"
reverence
this
many
spiritof
God's
faith, who
loss for the Jesus
home,
loved,
eye
ever
the
of have
earthlypursuits,amusements, well so by which I mean,
religion ;
an
of
goods
aware
him
Let
them.
to
for
Christ, yet
the
with
a
suppose
and
God,
Saviour
his
not
contempt
of
how
is, and
general becoming
a
be taken
to
so
in
He
I will
open
Church
and
warning voice, and
Him.
to
of
consequence
merciful
clearlyhow
see
of gross
case
of God's
distrust
it is to
wise
is the
what
consider
ignorance or
as
the
hopes of lastinggood
vainlycherished
to
far greater
us
save
well,)
disappointment,such
actual
will
to
lesson
the
use
sent
dangerous overflowingjoy
present blessings,in order
pain, (if we
get them
and
God
gracious giftfrom
a
remedy
a
381
SORROW.
HUMAN
he
suffered
world
go
interests?
For
all will be
while
a
weariness
the
pleasure,and health
is
master
and
will
relieve
far is well
but,
:
as
little he will discover
is not,
he
as
good.
startled
at
He
will
unable
be
begin the
finding,that
pleased,pleaseless will
to
why.
Thus, by degrees,
which
surrounded
such
as
I
days
have
will have
no
the
and
they
who
look
ened, the
doors
out
of the
shall
daughters
of
music
Then
a
man
will
contented, for he
1
and
begin does
Eccles.
sun
xii. 1
8
"
man.
shalt
say,
and
the
;
be
then dark
streets, all
brought low,
desire shall fail V
know
not
shall
be
be
to
him,
shall be dark
in the
shall
in
Bethesda.
thou
window
fears shall be in the way,
of
after the rain
shut
be
in
and
away,
the
stars
return
He
wonder
of the wise
;
the
and
moon
the clouds
ened,
them
all.
at
will
pool when
come,
pleasurein
light and
the
the
"
be once
will haunt
will be fulfilled the words
Then
real sub
delightfulvisions
stead, melancholy forms
The
he
the
their
round
all, he
livelyemotions
will fade
him
by
on,
find, and
not
and
indulged ;
troubles
things which
those
recal
he
crowded
easily
any
to
less,or
and
which
once
and
that, after
imagined,possessedof
stantial
His
roll
years
his
him.
all the accidental
little and
time
change
to
spiritshigh,
his
down
bear
if at any
"
able
be
varietywill
and
good So
of life.
enjoyment ;
he
comes,
[SKRM.
RECORD
A
SCRIPTURE
382
5.
restless and how
to
dis
amuse
OF
XXV.]
HUMAN
SORROW.
Before, he
himself.
flow of his
natural
has
when
made
such
the
cheer
he
effort
no
from
only
increasing years,
He
evil-natured.
cheerful
was
and spirits,
with
is lost
fulness
383
becomes
change
to
o
his
heart,
faith, Now
their
and
begin to
he and
lived
the
world,
had
;
the
world
and
who
one
thought
; and
be
said)
by
with
pool
no
himself
long
be
of
so
towards of
him
a
cure,
sin,
and
to
comforted.
"
in
help one Thus
he
not
or
believe
worse,
it from
and
all
him,
"
after
of
waters
to
is
year,
health, advance
to
of
passing
him
his
by,
refuses obstinately
who has
sonal, painfulexperiencethat
suc
he
consequence
others
the
for
burden
a
for
unable
;
it.
(ifthe
hate
to
is
not
the
a
former
or,
will lie year
he
as
nothing
look
he
he care
is
Him,
shall
Bethesda, by
helping
one
habits
vanity
strengthon
general reverence
begins
even
they
And
perhaps unable to
merchandise,
in the
God
a
moreover, ;
up
health,
pleasure in
dreads
Where
him
in their way..
the
he
now
of Him.
around
take
have
might
Perhaps,
those
in
nothing to him,
thought of
he
name
?
is
sprung
his
out
tempers.
was
his
or
he laid
cannot
habitual
no
must
cour
he
farm,
his
have
they
When
himself
time, however
truth
;
domineer.
to
to
for His
passions and
come
about
purify his
bargain (so to say),seeing it
worthless
He
is
day
thought
worth
his bad
subdue
to
"
raise, strengthen,and
to
"
at
this
length full world
this because
Scripture.
is he
per
really would
SCRIPTURE
384
should
Now
the above
should
charged,
possessedof
than
most
should
go
in
on
lose
that
in their
about
the I
tion
still,on
turned
to
We
get
when
are
that
he
would
in consequence in his
tector, found.
on
"
of this was
be
every
that Great do
he
Be
the
poorest
as
God
depend
not, then, mend
miss
who
Father
alone the
and an
un
had and
will matter
a
and
on,
discomfort
is,
his
who
Every
would
stranger in
that
and
us,
comfort.
world,
a
more
possiblyima
things about
to
had
torments.
can
our
a
another
in
even
in great
one,
God
Gospels of
and
in
us,
used
earth, made
We
for
abode,
new
place ;
while
to
out
great
known
privatereflec
in the
he
the
"
dwell, but
insensible, is far
than
necessary
taken
deal
sorrow
of
and
used
them, considera
to
own
being
one
this world
caring much
of this life before
his eyes
dull
most
forgetthey one,
like
not
story
a
out
that every
attached
gine.
is
taken
lift up
the
do
and
pleased
not
deserts
thoughts heaven- ward,
quite sure and
There
was
he
world
I
to
much,
take
solemn
more
a
it for your
leave
it.
his
and
not
world
little
have
thought,
the
man
"
who
vigorousdays, and when
a
feelings,
have
men
much
which
rather
who
of keener
most
proceed to
must
over
pleasures of life
of those
most
change
then
man
that
without
much
tion upon
the
ordinarytranquilway,
an
things
would
of
more
said
it be
enjoy, and
descriptionappear
have, and
men
[SERM.
said that it supposes
it be
to be
RECORD
A
not, Pro
there at
be
all
XXV.]
in
OF
supposinga
vanityhere
friend,and
his
up
at
he
little of its comforts
it
all
Then
miss. be
to
have
with
world ;
men
and
world's
world
remain
its
goods,
will
be
burnt
and
even
here, that little he small
had
will then will know
great,
feel their infinite loss if
vanity,and
trusted
the
his resurrection
of
day
the
out
please him
still that
dying day, the
find
to
should
even
to
385
SORROW.
not
man
for,
;
his faithful
HUMAN
all the
it, when
they
dead
stand
before
must
make
of the
God. Let this suffice which
view
solemn Those
disclosures
we
may
a
true,
out
it has
such
no
is
conduct
take
of his
of human
faith, or
a
such
those a
way
go.
For
those
which
no
of life must There
gloomy.
make it is
are,
minds, whom
it has
but, rightlyunderstood,
;
The
things
great rule of
they
as
life which
meet
him,
The
of mind.
has
the
weak
are
Christian
true
earthlythings which as
not
to
care
immortal,
again
in the c
c
he re
when
they
much, except
care
knowing world
"
givejoy, but
for them he
our
He
come.
shrinking from
as
way
blessingsdoes
receive all such i.
unreservedly;
strangelyperverted conscience,
elevation
joices in
VOL.
if this view
world
pain,by
us
abusing it.
tendency.
to
out
goes
varieties
in
of the
to save
world
of ill-constituted
men
driven
wants
as
the
not
as
of this life.
Scripturetakes
melancholy and
man
who
seem
we
intended
are
it
use
let it
Nor
the
use
enjoying
preventing us that
the
on
to
that come.
he
shall
But
SCRIPTURE
386
the
the least and to
and
least purer
deeper, though
if he
encroach
at
upon
Our bound
bounty, or
ward ness
in
more
composure,
learned
a
in
this life be
calm
There
for
bravery
a
shrinking from from
high
making coming could
"
to
your formal.
descend
they
strict
austere
more
faith, are
were,
given
self-
us
a
why
should
very
prepa
Only
sightsof
not
look
upon
sorrows
are
pleasant sights to try
in thus
duty
no
out
is, that such
inward
its
light; its
and
St. John's
be the it
It is
John
followers,might
obtainingthem.
in this
you, is
if
but ?
are
we
displayof
His
we,
and
;
given us
ration time world
day
it.
greater than
the
True
hearts.
secret
our
constant
a
without
do
with
not
private,and
command,
to
far
a
"
fast the
the
was
gloominess, that
by
should
pattern which
a
he came,
lest
to
austerity, condemning or
in
us
He
Baptist,yet
the
forgethow
follow.
to
a
to
the
great, passing
or
pleasure to pain,
principlesstrong
among
you.
going straightforward, little
low, from
Learn
a
joy.
less tumultuous
God's
gives
the
received, yield
refrains, it is lest he
Saviour
and
gift;
times
should
of it he
use
religious
is too
God's
fleeting,thus
most
arid
And
fleeting,he
most
considering them
contemn,
[SERM.
RECORD
A
be
as
without the
miseries
and
their
be
angel,
who
of
Bethesda,
without
losing his heavenly purityor his perfect waters. happiness. Gain healing from troubled Make
a
up
certain
your measure
mind
to
of
the prospect of
pain
and
trouble
sustaining in
your
XXV.]
passage
OF
HUMAN
through
life ;
will
prepare
and
resignedwithout
fulness.
you for
It will
the Saints
with
by
the
it will make
it, "
in
you
View
the mind
brings to
and
evil ; and
shadow
grass
;
David
that and
declineth,
;
Angel's life : and because
Christ's of
affected,(as many the
without
on
hope
or
that
and
there
find
in every read
called upon is far
more
hearts
the
paradox
world hard
in
be be
to
too
little way nor
the
in Scripture,
in
opened thereby
be
may
; you Gospels in particular
of sick
afflicted persons
and
Above
mementos.
which sufferings,
speak of;
than
of
religion ; then, again,meditate
accounts
to
a
need
Read
of Christ's
contented,
are
on
an
member
think
histories recorded
as
and led
dull
of
page
who
a
your
roused.
as
like
fear,feelingneither your
the mournful
order
if you
changes of life,going
the excellence
be
to
are,)and
men
was
raiment
Daniel
Realize
And
your's.
few
withered
was
rejoicingin the
and
merry
it is not
about
called
thus
humbly were
estate
lightheartedand
pilgrim Church.
making
cause
and
forlorn
and be
are
you
days
despised soft
Elijahwho fare
sumptuous
whose
as
in his best
who
asso
peculiarconsolation.
a
steps of Jacob
followingthe
to
was
this
; and
Christians
all
yourselves and
thoughts
lot it
Scripture,whose
of
cheer
your
own
your
this
thoughtful
you
with interfering
connect
God
blessingof
patterns of patient endurance
be
ciation
a
387
SORROW.
enough c
but to c
the
make 2
I
am
not
thought of the
there
all,you
now
which
world, bright
388
as
all the
SCRIPTURE
it
believers,
true
have
you
sorrowful
only And
of
look
be,
may
the
have
graciously
that
it,
if
the
record
of
the
whole
bidding
conclude,
Scripture put
even
"
missed intended
in
history you
may
great
one
to
[SERM.
miserable
and
part
I
now
dark
"c.
RECORD,
A
convey.
not
in of
them
to
were
think
light
in
hereafter
benefit
itself
Bible.
you
the
XXV.
which
much which find
it
I that
was
SERMON
XXVI
CHRISTIAN
MANHOOD.
When
I I
child,
thought
childish
away
WHEN
our
return
to
orphans
selves, but
He
would
His
Holy
And the
we
defenceless
understood
became
as
I
man,
a
were
I
"
will
Spirit,
know,
Spirit
you1;"
the
a
put
they
1
John
Protector
to
the
say, of
power
present was
history,
to
had
been
before.
all-
away.
that
ceased
18.
;
comfortless
they
xiv.
been them
meaning
Himself
sacred
disciples
direct
you
their
and
had
their
in
be
He
came,
children
them
to
though
from
to
lose
should
who
Guide,
He
leave
not
again
come
whom
to
to
come
His
unable
soon
world
called
were,
still
were
who
it
as
the
leave
to
He
Father,
I will
Holy
I
when
but
;
I
child,
a
as
going
children,
said,
sufficient
child
a
was
His
and
orphans,
spake
11.
things.
who
He
as
Lord
;
rearing,
I
child,
a
was
xiii,
COR.
1
when
be
the He
090
breathed with
into them
it is called as perfection, that time forth, they put or
From
things: they spake, they
childish
away
stood, they thought,as those to
had
who
and
themselves;
govern
giftedthem
life,and
divine
a
manhood, spiritual
Scripture.
in
[SERM.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
who,
under
been
taught
having
"
an
Holy One, knew all things." change was wrought in the Apos
unction
from
the
That
such
a
tles,accordingto Christ's promise, is evident their conduct
comparing
beforethe day Holy Spirit descended
cost, when
the
and
I need
after.
firmness
and
wards.
On
zeal
the
Gospels, that
as
Christ
helpless and
clear
how,
notion and
What many
againstus, or
ask
to
they world
1
them, they were
children
as
to
accidental "
the
act
child,
Father,
St.
the
mount,
Matt.
xvii.
John
;
xx.
20.
that
to
or
if
as
of the
troubles
look
xviii. 21
did ?
Philip?
the
on
how
offend
St. Peter
as
with
to
return
ask
to
should
to
4 ;
no
long-cherished prejudices.
the
or
had
after,and
astray by their
tabernacles
build
;
to seek
forgivehim,
the
the
down,
came
disputewho should be for Christ's restoring at
?
to
was
to
we
see
not
were
Holy
still with
after
plain from
fellow-Christian
a
and
to to
propose
or
their
times
the
them,
on
cause
Ghost
they ought
it but
was
it is
hand
carried
were
Master's
ignorant
what
feelingsand
their
other
before
is,while
that
in
Pente
their wonderful
enlarge on
not
of
from
greatest time
xiv.
8.
'
?
the
XXVI.]
CHRISTIAN
temporal kingdom views
were
they
were
had
made
His,
the
their
vanities
upon
them
since
in
advanced
Apostles may
be
sider
this
are
nor
the
the
day
of
far
have
we
observe, I
the
of
who
act
whether to
sinful
those
who
without
we
are
blance
early
the
as
Pentecost.
to-day the
It
to
con
text,
puttingoff
in
with
Gospel. we
disobedience
The
habits.
from
that
;
condi
am
Acts
bearing
any
years
supposing you,
i. 6.
or
is, lightlyand
Apostlesin the
1
a
yieldingthrough thought
conscience,
discipleship.I
to
"
againsttheir conscience,
act
of the
far
so
Truth
wilful
and practices
is far indeed carelessly, to that
who
inquiring whether
not
am
our
us
inconsistent
are
of profession
from
even
proceeded
things as
Spirithas
among
question,as suggested by
plainlyliving in sin, in even
Spiritcame
the even
profitableemployment
a
honest
lessness tion
before
childish
Now,
of
knowledge
a
were
inquirehow manly
those
of
even
us,
put off
question,whether
serious
a
least
the
us,
upon
Christ them
professionof religion,are
a
such
as
Jews,
present
at
ourselves,
to
such
as
whom
"
Christ
all,when
poured
of
multitudes make
might
yet it is
earliest years,
those
of God.
for
been
Natural
throne
once
; but
?
He
of first disciples
the
long
that
391
half-instructed
of
case
evidentlyunworthy
perfect"before Yet
!
Israel
to
the
in
MANHOOD.
resem
of their
my
bre-
3!)2
thren,
be
to
professto obey who
I
salvation.
sins,
your
know
you
of your
those
which
the
missed
these
in the
Holy
has
made
world,
form
of
dant
pleasures in
sures,
human
to
be
selves
know
had in at
believers
true
their manhood far
have
you
vain
and
what
made
dis
trifling; St.
Paul
the first step in the
consider
us
whom
the
allow
world, innocent
and
has
it ; I
has not
there is
an
in itself. God
the
sanctioned
do
love of the
our
willingto
am
society,and
that the young
schemes
into
come
I
Let
prospect before
forming
to
resemble
as
Christian, on
a
but
given
general us
abun
lastingplea
say
while they last, reallypleasures. still,
but
It is natural the
attained
consider of
love of the
the
tastes,
as
to
conquer,
themselves,
minds
not
descended.
life.
pleasuresof innocent
in
of
failingswhich
trying to
are
have
to
seems
example,
.
and
ask, how
your
far you
Ghost For
1
to
I
course spiritual
true
and
they
and
:
from
how
text
attention,
Apostlescherished,
before
Gospel
is,
hope
views, wishes, and
in the
that
such,
be
they were,
as
fair
faults
confessedlyevil
such
you
have
a
to
those
as
to
those
to
not
Christ,
I address
directingyour
am
to
being
as
themselves
to
seem
; and
Him
of
followers
whole
the
on
[SERM.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
active
should
them.
what
life,or
they what
they their choice. fancyings the
time
about
cannot
look
They will
do
they
with
cannot
when should
hope help they wish
They indulge them the come
future, which true.
At
they other
XXVI.]
they confine
times
then
and
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
themselves
hearts
their
while
into
hopes.
They
possible;
they dream
indulge
themselves
fancy
their
ambitious
rising in
courted, admired world, distinguished,
;
influence
with
others,
over
James
station.
they besought Christ in the most
Now in
case
influence, from
come
and
and
who
has
mind
his
in the as
;
upon
the
which and
power,
the
sacrifice
are
an
young our
who "
formed
yet withal of
or
least when
at
in
Christ
a
views
to
offence when
was
loved
of not
all these
we
engross
him
rich
regard
judgment and
noble.
;" pitying(that the
anticipations
happiness from concealing which
only
retained
may
Saviour's
harshly denouncing had
child
they are
childish
in the
man
have
to
not
he
themselves,
pattern of
young
is said
is)and
; but
on
comfort,
being childish, excusable
as
They
after the
and
religiously improved.
infinitely higher
and,
them
He
in
indulged ;
young.
life goes
be
may
par
power,
domestic
censurable directly
either
cherished
ian,
and
not
childish
;
of
more
sinful
the
to
giftsof wealth,
much
God,
But, though ish
for the
;
called
reference
without
side
kingdom.
be
hardly
high when
sit at His
His
the
securing
dream
a
they might
can
and
such
placesin
dreams
themselves,
rewarded had
that
honourable
such
ticular
and
John
and
of
comfort, independence.
public life, and
fortunes
is
views, they push forward
bolder
with
what
to
burn,
quiet happiness,domestic Or,
393
he
wealth
from
must
him
make,
"
a
if he
would
mere
child But
2.
habits take ian
must
the
full
these, not have
which
those
still I
mind,
do
now
rather
turn
to
aside
as
in
grow
"
dually learning
to
above,
not
we
do
we,
in any
on
;
bear
we
so
habits
many
and
unformed
time
posed
to
when be
they are
affections
them
in the
mind
we
which
contemptible should
settled.
character Love
Not
punish
that them of
some
becomes
religiousmatters
man's
which
children, and
views, which
a
gra
endure
or
we
nay,
them
in
a
things
on
idle ways
and
Christian, but
and disgraceful that
;
disappearingas And
mature.
the
account
own
could,
laying them
speak seriouslyof.
to
degree, approve
but
for their
evil tempers
deign
not
their
them
have
if I
out-growing
and
their
hardest
the earth."
thingson
on
Children
set
of
unworthy
as
while
luxu
tempers
contempt,
grace,
as
world's
their
by
them
such
"
and
persons,
of course,
matter
a
of
sort
a
they
as
lead
guiltas
the
wrong
call
from
away
Christian, with them
not
I would
;
we
Christ
a
intrinsic
comforts
of the
though
because
names,
from
These,
life.
of
ries
professionof
already noticed
love
and
put off,while
be
free
so
been
the
praise,and
not
views
display,greediness of
of
love
the
childish
other
are
ourselves
and
man,
Gospel.
in the
there
and
;
perfect,"that is, a
be
besides, which
on
[SERM.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
394
of
look more
there
bear we
are
with
in
account
they survive may
displayis
be one
sup of
these
whether
;
we
talkingmuch,
of
for always disagreeable,
I
but
;
in themselves
and
againin
or
conceit
that
reason
they in vex
they
are
who
in those
discerned
odious, when
are
and
observing,that
here
am
weakness
our
of other persons,
terfere with the comfort them
the
personal
our
managing,
Vanity, indeed,
of dress.
love
or
discover
we
love
or
abilities, or
our
wealth,
our
whether
;
appearance in
of
vain
are
acquirements,or
our
395
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
XXVI.]
of the Church, and are enjoy the full privileges in Christ Jesus, odious from men by profession Christian
with inconsistency
their
faith and
earn
estness.
And
with
so
comforts grows
respect
rather
us
upon
whether character,)
least,it
at
is
things aright;
than
rightjudgment is not
is ascended cross
He to
to
if we perfect,"
and
this, from
after
end,
go
hearts
to
much
own
out
as
to
with that
ourselves
possess
Him we
not
mon
a
our
who have
a
our
deliberately
great and
some
of
way
it,to sacrifice any thingconsiderable 8
Is it
first suffered before
who to set
those
estimate
professthat
in heaven
comfort
own
to
yet
youth,
and
strange our
our
great incon
Gospel.
things,)
but
Him,
and
the
would its
to
thither,and
bear
studyour
in all
in
say) shockingin
so
may
here,
triumphed ;
ficient
worldly
disappearsfrom
"
gruitywith the spiritof something beyond measure could train strous", (ifwe treasure
of
love
it be natural
not
or
(ifI
to be profess
who
the
to
luxuries, (which, unhappily,often
and
to
to
suf
promote
guard it,
396
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
and
be downcast
to
Is it
it ?
possiblefor
militant, while abide
encamped
are
of
the
ark,
securely,
to
wealth,
of
servants
and complete for himself life,"
"
the
"
the
weakness
of purpose,
when
they deserted
when
he
denied
the tempers sinful
such
of mind
which
of
them
a
very
first steps towards
great thing, to
if
ridicule,
Apostlesshowed
especially
numbered
among
childish
are
we
of
despise,
to
"
thinking the it
being
to
influenced
are
account
well
as
by
conquest
as
but
be
of
of the
one
ordinary Apostles,in spiteof discipleship, only commenced (surely)
believer
;
just as
Christian
then
and
of this
Peter
be
learn
must
we
them, and, instead
their former
to
are
ourselves
at
as
the
Christ, and
Him,
which
;
ashamed
their
pride of
measure
fear irresolution, Again, all timidity,
true
and
eat
elegances?
world's
as
Lord
in the furniture
with
eyes
Church
his
field," to
himself
his
loss of
Israel,and Judah
and
open
wrap
feed
to
the
of the
son
the
"
the
in
true
a
tents," and
in
drink"
the prospect of
at
"
[SERM.
took
course
to
the
at
the
themselves
faith,, boldness, zeal,
an
day
a
of
good
Pentecost, of
measure
and
self-mastery, as and as a boast, but as the proficiency condition of their being Christians at all, as very the elements of spiritual life,as a mere outfitting, not
great
some
and
a
course
small
attainment
of sanctification
Spiritis willingto Now
in
lead
indeed
in that extended
through which every
this last remark
the Blessed
Christian. I have
given
a
chief
CHRISTIAN
XXVI.]
for
reason
is
what
for Christians
petty services
but
are
observances,
meagre
which
fit to call
make
a
what,
in
happen
to
for
it,to
all, by such
point
consider
they may to
have
they
then
done
child
mere
a
to
congratulate
to
which
do not
line
same
have
they
forgetthat, after
to
rightthough to
even
a
it
be,
distant
course,
at
themselves, in St. Paul's
attained"
"
precepts
having
their Christian
in
few
a
which
the very
detail
approached
not
of that
place the
others who
obedience,
poor
of
to ostentatiously
success,
in consequence
and
still they have
words,
do,
condemn
practicesin
adopted,
to
is not
exactlyalong
move
of minute
able
their
upon
thanks
much
; and
their
who
one
be
It
in
and
world
the
givingup
ought to
themselves
which
or
truth, every
us.
particularmoral
great vaunting, about
in Christ
view
first,to
;
easilycomplied with,
are
think
return
make
to
religiousobedience
of
substance
very
subject before
the
dwellingon
common
very
397
MANHOOD.
a
sure
hope
of salva
tion ;
justas littlechildren, when they firsthave their limbs, triumph in every strengthto move "
exertion
of
great
some
their
victory.
earthlygood, praise,to and are
the
to
but
be
newly-acquired power,
see
to
be
the
watchful
To
put
sick of
off idle
and flattery
as
hopes
the
in of
world's
emptiness of temporal greatness, againstself-indulgence ; these
the
these but beginningsof religion, are of which earnest preparation heart, religious
ness
implies;
can
a
without
Christian
move
a
good
a
step ?
share How
of
them, how could
Abra-
398
CHRISTIAN
when
ham,
called of
much
God,
place,unless
his native
of this
have
world, and
cared
within
alarmed
yes, and the
otherwise, what
if
even
what then
the
will
you
by
what
see
substance
and
To
brethren
with
love
our
obstacles to
can
those who
save
in
we
See
life of the
true
which
resolution
a
almost
as
so
be
consent we
in God's
labour of
the midst
to
no
may cause
sufferings,to "
they occur, by the in terpretationwhich Scripture gives them, and that, not as if the language were strange to us, but to do it promptly, to perform all our relative duties check most daily watchfully,to every evil thought,and bring the whole mind into cap to the law of Christ, to be patient, cheerful, tivity to meek, honest, and true, forgiving, persevere read
the
But ?
full fruit of holiness.
to
"
but
of contrast, and
ourselves, if
on
hate us,
againsthope, and
have
way
so
overcome,
anathema
an
weaknesses.
is the
Spirit,the
humbled,
though
even
thank
Apostleswere,
manly
still active be
we
?
and, if we
;
world
former
of
remain
traces
first
our
is gone
humbled
and
;
think
for its ridicule
but
hearts, deeply must
our
from
out
left off*to
not
of the
fear
and
love
set
even
had
he
Surely these attainments are robe, showing that childhood feel the
[SERM.
MANHOOD.
of
events
life,as
"
"
"
"
in
this
good
fresh advances even
to
servants,
the
work
end,
nay,
creatures, who
till
towards
to
to
death, making fresh and
perfection,and, "
confess
ourselves
feel ourselves
(with
all
our
after
all,
unprofitable
corrupt and
sinful
would proficiency)
God
still be lost unless
in Christ of
;
these
"
are
bestow
which
and
which,
Let
only
to
years,
this,are odious
an
and
do
world
ought that
slavish
mere
which But
a
here
some
beginning
of
a
by
I have
word
said
not
thankful
a
in
our
Angels such
to
done.
company
God's
I
of Christians
much
as
of
God," of in
are
men
would
so
lead
us.
all
I
am
not at
In
obedience.
first place,that
againstthe
not
to
sacrifices
many
this life's
we
higher than
ask, whether
; but
and
punishment
Christian
way
am
to
"
far
moderate
and
goods, ivhen they
againstthe wishing and
which righteousness,
Further,
in
come
thought,
motives
earnestlyfor them, seekingthem, them
so
even
observe, in the
enjoyment of
come actually
have
of future
true
conclusion,then,
who
fearful
may
I
is
their prospects for the
speaking severelyin urging the
with
and, again,that
not
are
dread
one
break
first concern,
of the
consideration
such
to
say what
for that is
;
truth
spectacle, mockery
not
to be influenced
a
as
a
what
sight,and
next
yet
unnatural
Christianity.I God's
do
in the presence
"
;
Christians
and
holy name,
granted,
children
those
consequence,
pursue,
own.
religionour
be
to
cease
mature
make
mercy
attained,
God's
gainsaid,that
be
and
our
it for
take
must
measure
bless
make
to
us
cannot
world,
well
may
then
us
which the
we
enables
if He
his
us
we
Apostlesin high
the
which
on
of the difficult realities
some
religiousobedience,
and
399
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
XXVI.]
is
preferring commonly
excluding who
cannot
from at
the once
make
world, when
goods
its
of
Lord
two
Sacraments
first,admits
brings from we
us
apart from
among
time
yet
surely from
like
manner,
men
"
are
there
the
count
our
of
out
thought
age
and
years,
yet
they
exceeded
have
and
"put
have
continued
was
away
senses
exercised
cellent
and
must
be
the
time
to
ambitious pas
the
because
of
love
they
While
by
are
they
when
they
awake
out
things." instead
discriminate
base," alas, what
theirs,before
that
were
children, understood,
as
to
childish children
and
season,
amusements,
sins.
spake
high
intolerable,
hopes,and
children;'* but
"it
"children
are
it is
Then
keen
It is when
are
their
directlysinful
men,
slowly
goes
forming.
still be
deliberate
as
of
no
to
in
children, "they
must
time
minds, though slowlyformed
wjshes and
time
make be
in
place.
display,are that
them, that
cost, and
;
pursuitsand thoughts,trifling sionate
has put
He
manhood,
the
to
understanding/' then they
Holy Supper
there
be
cannot
birth
mature
because
;
put His
Baptism,
perfectones.
to
Christ, must are
other.
calmly. Only
decision
ding still,
in
each
twenty years between
to
have
us.
has
His
the
Doubtless
He
favour
His
stan
love
His
to
us
fourteen
may
our
gentlywith
deals
our
from
Christians.
manly
mature
dangerous, inexpe-
are
excludingthem
; but
dient,or unsuitable company
vigorouslyto rejectthe
thus
their minds
up
[SERM.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
400
they can
of
And
of
became
sleep," if
"having
between
the
they their ex
deep repentance know
what
true
CHRISTIAN
XXVI.]
what
is !
peace
"
self-reproachand
before discipline,
their eyes
much
the
on
said
I have
themselves
God,
to
do,
each
who
of their
of wisdom
of
and
if there
And
be
of
before an
impossiblefor
called in
enjoyments
such
to do
what,
liberate
doing
of
rendering he
when
up,
the come
is
the de
clearlysinful, "
profaneness,riotous
prayer,
the
"
entered
even
is
pace
allow themselves
immorality
not
as
soon
make
to
so,
give them
to
youth, is
other
has
persons I
him
neglect
living,or when
in
even
in
of
who,
one
must
of manhood
the duties one,
keep
youth
As for those who
so.
to
much
as
any
resolves relinguished, deliberately
him,
them
to
stature
as
upon
to
As
to make efforts,
their best
be
of them
calling.
it will be
because
with
even
other.
most
neglect
plainthat nothing
it is
thinking the
it
see
present incompletedevotion
their
growth
with
to
spiritually
"
give encouragement
can
acquiescein they can
hope
themselves,
young
their
opened
are
of those
case
into the
betimes
to the
self-
sharp
!"
discerned
grow
be
can
which
truths
those effectually
So
401
MANHOOD.
of
case
into
such
mind,
my
spoke of youthfulthoughtlessness.They, ,
of course, of Christ
But well
have and
if there
may
no
inheritance
"
be those
be, who,
among
like the
shipping Christ," and obeying VOL.
i.
His
in the
kingdom
of God."
"
commandments D
us,
and
young
loved" from
d
such
ruler,
there "
by Him, their
wor
and
youth
cannot
but
giving up
their
yet
up,
of
more
that
hard
at
rate, the
you
whose
of
creature
the
world, take
sent
promises? but
you,
them
account
believe that
have
Can
;
Will
he,
not
His
as
bless
as
easilyby who
royal house
pre
require of
hard
his friends
David;
they
wills
were
chil
wisdom,
cun
"
well-favoured, and
ning
understanding science
yet they and
meat
idol's it.
drink
to
days
ten
yet
"
at
refuse
given them,
and sacrifice,
For
water;
faith
of
the
1
even
sustained
trial
they
end,"
Dan.
says
i. 4.
the
because
God
lived
we
princes
were
in
had
by
bread
true
skilful in all
and
it,
as
dren
knowledge,
to
field,if
the
us
to
and
stone
fruitful
gives
and
of
He
because
in the
as
? Daniel
at
instruments,
can
Him
Lord
your
good
desert
he
things as they reallyare,
is
heaven
of the
all
good
faith in
from
does
merely
in the
?
will not,
you
whatever
you,
that
He
bread,
give up
ruin
your
but
;
by
you
temptationit is, the prince of
What at
from
desires
world
take
requires of
its slave?
it from
look
to
who
soon
keep it, by being
you
earthlyhap
exacted
the
world
of
Saviour
it your
give up
bids
thought childish
good cheer, and
evil master,
and
Christ any
of
will also be
than
you,
brighthopes be
is
What
courage.
the
at
pleasantvisions,their
bid
I
piness, such
sorrowful"
"
be
their
idolatries,and
[SKRM.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
402
it
them on
1
;"
literal was
an
without
pulse and
the sacred
record,
CHRISTIAN
XXVI.]
"
their
in
the
His
to
power
bring
of
home
mother
after. Him
up
you,
and
tions
in your
pang
now
fill
"
up
some
calm
habitual
effort
to
you
look
He
you
;
the
whole
day
is its
not
it be
speculate not
about
that
give
up,
present
you and
fulfilled,or
pleased thank will be
to
Him
turned
the
which Be
not,
it
is in
so
for your
mercy
wilderness,
Be
not
afraid.
bring
you
and
His
;
whither
frighteneddid
be
Sufficient
once.
down
His
at
I
which
well you-
He
highestgood,
and
be sure, "
as
your
will
may
heart
be
cannot
in
they
hand.
but
way,"
can
whether
plan ; present
your
of the
only
by
on
you
grant the desires of your for His
covenant
support you ;
a
hearty
future.
even
afflic
it is but
Follow
now,
for
the
at
out
hopes
His
a
the
show
not
evil.
have
course.
struggle;
will
look
you
bore
"
might
own
bids
afraid,
fastingin
you
His
He of
the
up
about
but
wanting
prospect
footing"lest lieve
He which
a
does
anxiously;
on
be
all will be well.
little.
see
and a
to
not
gracious,and
leading
for the
Be
them.
gave
"
watchfulness,
obey, and
is most
is
is
and
eyes,
He
what
then,
and
little and
cross
difficulties,
He
now
the
flesh."
your
He
and
then,
encounter
way;
the
eat
not,
any
to
Mary
business,"
take
with
the
you
His
Father's
through
you
fatter
did
Doubt
the command
showed
has
He
which
king's meat."
givesyou
who
the children
all
portion of
fairer and
appeared
countenances
flesh than
403
MANHOOD.
;
be be
if so,
that all
thy days,
thy strength be.
shall
so
the God
unto
in
heaven
sky.
The
neath
are
when
God
feebly,
however
to
has
age, who
nor
who
but
our
is
1."
shadow
of
childhood,
we
no passions,
blessed
supremely
He
knows
turning; but
youth
no
is
fears,
and
mercy, He
because
and
approach
has
hopes, nor
and truth, purity,
loves
the
upon
the on excellency thy refuge,and under
His likeness, who
no
like
none
rideth
arms everlasting
the
outgrow
we
who
is
in His
thy help,and Eternal
There
"
Jeshurum,
variableness,neither
no
is
of
[SERM.XXVI.
MANHOOD.
CHRISTIAN
404
who
supremely
holy. Lastly,while be
forgetto
be
hood
another
the to
Author the
nary
form
"
obedience
as
all
the
the
love, which
Holy
Ghost
and
leads
deeds
lowly
most
of
Deut.
xxxiii. 25
THE
GILBERT
"
RIVINGTON,
"
27.
END.
Printers, St. John's
Square, London.
is us
ordi
pleasingsacrifice
God.
1
of
is fastidious when
good works,
of
observance
not
us
child only spiritual
for
;
of active
is
let
beware
us
faith and
This
hardy.
Him,
Let
of working, and
it should in
of
doing.
barren
mere
instead
dreams
and
up
indulging a
thus think
we
Jo